Anda di halaman 1dari 321

STREETWISE COVER 06 30/1/09 11:19 am Page 1

THE COMPLETE MANUAL OF PERSONAL SECURITY & SELF DEFENCE

STREETWISE : BY PETER CONSTERDINE


ABOUT THE AUTHOR
STREETWISE Peter Consterdine, a 8th Dan Black Belt in

STREETWISE
STREETWISE is the complete
manual of personal security & Karate has over 40 years experience in the
self defence. This manual is martial arts.
not another martial arts in
jeans type self defence book. Whilst a former Great Britain and England
It combines the detailed Karate International, he is also acknowl-
concepts and procedures from
edged as one of the countrys leading
the world of Executive
Protection, with the very best experts in self defence. As an International
of the physical aspects of self
Security Consultant, Peter lectures world-
defence.
wide on matters of Personal security and
SUBJECTS COVERED
Principals of Personal Awareness.
Security
A professional bodyguard and author of
Awareness Training System
Threat Pyramid The Modern Bodyguard Peter brings his
Colour Codes wealth of expertise of conflict and its
Security on the Street
Psycology of Conflict management to Streetwise. BE YOUR OWN
Fear and Adrenal Responses
BODYGUARD
As well as teaching on a consultancy basis
Personal Threat Analysis
at a National Police Training College, Peter
Personal Security Procedures
Home, Mobile and Office also teaches defensive tactics to many
Security
other British Police Forces.
Conflict Resolution
Self Defence and the Law
Myths of Martial Arts
Ranges and Tools
Impact Development
Wepons of the Body
Knife Defence - Realities P U B L I S H E D B Y
Multiple Attackers

Protection
Streetwise ISBN. 1 873475 527 PUBLICATIONS

PRICE UK 24.99 S U M M E R S D A L E
in association with
Pp
BY PETER CONSTERDINE
CONTENTS C 30/1/09 11:29 am Page 1

STREETWISE
BY

PETER CONSTERDINE

PROTECTION PUBLICATIONS

In Association With

SUMMERSDALE
CONTENTS C 30/1/09 11:29 am Page 2

STREETWISE

Copyright Peter Consterdine 1997

All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced by any means, nor transmitted, nor translated into a
machine language without the written permission of the publisher.

Protection Publications
Chel Centre
26 Roundhay Road
Leeds
LS7 1AB
United Kingdom

Published in association with


Summersdale
PO Box 49
Chichester
West Sussex
PO19 2FJ
United Kingdom

A CIP catalogue record for this book is available from the British Library.

Printed and Bound in Great Britain by:


Redwood Books, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, United Kingdom
Typesetting & Photographic Scanning: Protection Publications, Leeds.
Cover Design & Origination: Ian Gordon, ArtStyle, Leeds.

ISBN 1 873475 52 7

Please note: The author and the publishers cannot accept any responsibility for any proceedings or
prosecutions brought or instituted against any person or body as a result of the use or misuse of any
techniques described in this book or any loss, injury or damage caused thereby.
CONTENTS C 30/1/09 11:29 am Page 3

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

I would like to thank all those who have contributed their time to the
photos in this book, with special thanks to:-

Ged Moran and his people at Salford Shotokan.


Bob Sykes, Editor Martial Arts Illustrated magazine.
All British Combat Association guest instructors.

A special thanks to Peter Robins for his contribution to the text as well
as photographs and thanks to Bob Kasper (G.H.C.A.) for use of the
photographs of Charles Nelson and John Kary.

Thanks also to the following people who contributed additional


information which proved invaluable:-
Mel P.
Les P.
Darryl J.

As always, a very special thanks to Geoff Thompson for the continuing


inspiration to put pen to paper in the first place.
CONTENTS C 30/1/09 11:29 am Page 4

C O N T E N T S

PAGE

INTRODUCTION 1

PART 1

Chapter 1 - BASIC PRINCIPLES OF PERSONAL SECURITY 11

Chapter 2 - AWARENESS TRAINING 23

Chapter 3 - PERCEPTIONS AND FEAR OF CRIME 47

Chapter 4 - STREET SECURITY 69

Chapter 5 - HOME SECURITY 93

Chapter 6 - VEHICLE SECURITY 111

Chapter 7 - MOBILE SECURITY 125

Chapter 8 - SECURITY AT WORK 137

PART 2

Chapter 9 - THE FEAR FACTOR 155

Chapter 10 - SELF DEFENCE & THE LAW 169

Chapter 11 - BASIC PRINCIPLES OF SELF DEFENCE 183

Chapter 12 - MARTIAL ARTS MYTHS 203

Chapter 13 - THE PHYSICAL ENCOUNTER 241

Chapter 14 - THE THINGS THAT WORK 275


CONTENTS C 30/1/09 11:29 am Page 5

OTHER BOOKS BY THE AUTHOR

THE MODERN BODYGUARD


(The Manual of Close Protection Training)

FIT TO FIGHT
(The Manual of Intense Training for Combat)

VIDEOS

THE PAVEMENT ARENA SERIES


(The Ultimate Self Defence Videos)

PAVEMENT ARENA PART 1 - The Basics of Self Defence

PAVEMENT ARENA PART 2 - The Protection Pyramid

PAVEMENT ARENA PART 3 - Grappling - The Last Resort

PAVEMENT ARENA PART 4 - Fit To Fight

POWER & IMPACT DEVELOPMENT VIDEOS

POWERSTRIKE

POWERKICK

All available from Protection Publications


Tel: (44) 0113 2429686 - 24 hour credit card hotline
INTRODUCTION C 30/1/09 1:59 pm Page 1

I N T R O D U C T I O N

Introduction

started writing this book over person or victim and how, in reality, that

I
twenty years ago. Since then person - you or I - copes or doesnt
many of my thoughts and views cope in situations of fear and stress.
on the subject of self protection We need the assistance of psychology
have been published in articles in to help us understand the relationships
various martial arts magazines between such things as thoughts,
and elsewhere. However each time I character traits, outside stimuli and
felt ready to put pen to paper for the behaviour. We also need to understand
complete work there was always the chemical responses our body
another element that I knew was promotes under extreme stress.
missing or incomplete. This was the
very detailed body of work on personal Also attitudes and beliefs we all
security which has been drawn from individually hold, add further colour to
the specialist areas of security industry, the picture and effect how we will
particularly the close protection (body- respond to a variety of situations. If
guarding) field. your religious beliefs condition your
attitude to the extent that you will
The sum total of personal security and incline to turn the other cheek then
self defence becomes a very large, you could be in big problems in the
very complex picture with varying street.
shades of grey. There are few blacks
and whites and Ive only now really felt Equally, a person, whose belief system
that I have all the pieces to put in place. is that it will never happen to me has
My main concern has been the an attitude to personal safety which will
humanistic side of the picture - i.e. the probably make him or her disregardful

1
INTRODUCTION C 30/1/09 1:59 pm Page 2

I N T R O D U C T I O N

of the inherent dangers of people and what they have learned, will spring into
places and is in what we call denial. action and save the day. You only have
Also a person who is daily bombarded to look at the plethora of videos on
with the sounds, images and stress of a the subject, produced by celebrities!
busy cosmopolitan city has learned, at to see this type of approach, unfortu-
a sub-conscious level, to switch off to nately, at work. If you believe for one
most of the external stimuli, but in minute that these techniques will work
doing so their awareness levels of for you then you are in big trouble.
incoming threat are dulled and There is a deceit at work when such
nullified. Assault attempts, be they videos show a five foot ex-singer
rape, mugging, gratuitous violence, control and throw a six foot, fourteen
succeed because there is a hugely stone male.
successful strategy at work employed
by the attacker and, although this is Ive written critically and for many years
also supported by the application of about the run of the mill self defence
only simple, basic psychology it classes, videos and articles which
succeeds in the main because of the make no mention of fear and its effects
total unpreparedness of the victim. on the situation. Now I read in such
articles and hear people say oh by the
Many years ago I coined the phrase way dont forget fear - then thats it!
Self Protection, to more aptly describe They add nothing further, its simply
what I teach. This was to remove the sufficient to have mentioned it. To
negative element out of the phrase balance what I have said, however,
Self Defence, which was actually the there are some good books on self
word defence. Defence, by most defence;
peoples perceptions and definition Dead or Alive by Geoff Thompson.
seems to require that a physical act Unleash The Lioness by Robin
of aggression must have been Houseman.
perpetrated against them before a Dogs Dont Know Kung Fu by Jamie
response is possible or appropriate. It OKeefe.
also deceives people, particularly The latter two being primarily slanted to
women, who have attended the womens safety.
ubiquitous self defence classes that
they somehow now have within them a All are blessed with honest reality and
system which, if they are suddenly are often graphic in their descriptions of
attacked, or faced with violence, that violent incidents against people. They

2
INTRODUCTION C 30/1/09 1:59 pm Page 3

I N T R O D U C T I O N

are very salutary works and convey far don'ts and telling people what to do
better than I will in this book the sheer and what not to do, although this very
horror and consequences of such much would be what I seem to be
crimes as rape, serious assaults and doing in Part 1 on personal security.
murders. With these as recommended Most personal security is common
reading I want to broaden further sense (once its been pointed out) but,
the whole subject matter so that what this book hopes to achieve is to
Streetwise will be the reference take the concepts and philosophies,
manual for every aspect of Self which I believe are inseparable from
Protection, whether you are teaching the dos and don'ts and get people
self defence, conflict management or to think through the psychology of
personal security, a police officer or, as confrontation and the management of
most readers will be, interested on a their environment for themselves.
personal level to know how best to
protect themselves and their families. A do in one situation may actually be
a dont in another and, therefore, it is
The size of the book and the complex- important that a person is tutored in
ities of the subject matter dont easily how to be analytical of their situation
serve to help form a personal protec- and environment at all times and so
tive strategy, but you will find that come up with their own solution. I read
much of what you read will be about a definition of self defence on the
yourself and possibly some recognition Internet which I thought was a good
of how you may act in certain circum- attempt at encapsulating the subject
stances. Hopefully you will concur and matter - self defence is a set of
make changes in beliefs and attitudes. awareness, assertiveness, verbal
If you can recognise and change confrontation skills, with safety strate-
certain entrenched beliefs then this will gies and physical techniques that
have worked. enable someone to successfully
escape, resist, and survive violent
What I hope you will get from this book attacks.
is the correct mind-set. I want to alter (From the Assault Prevention
your attitudes - both to the reality of Information Network APIN). This is
violence and, most importantly, your fine, but in some ways serves to
correct role in the event. Self confuse because it addresses too
Protection should not simply be about many issues under one banner.
giving people a long list of dos and

3
INTRODUCTION C 30/1/09 1:59 pm Page 4

I N T R O D U C T I O N

My problem with self defence per se, is of personal security. The self defence
that the subject matter, as a whole, is genre are usually the product of
usually presented as one amorphous martial artists and the work on per-
mess. When I wrote The Modern sonal security is, as a consequence,
Bodyguard I approached it from the treated in such books as a by-product
angle of wanting to put very complex of the physical techniques they want to
subject matter into convenient boxes show you.
as far I could and so it is with
Streetwise. Our ultimate goal is to be The elements of personal security they
capable of taking control of our own do mention are usually those you can
Self Protection. To achieve this will find in motoring association handouts
necessitate understanding certain aimed at the female driver, or those
philosophies, psychology, and issued by the insurance companies
concepts and become acquainted with (with whom you have your house
situational strategies- this is Personal insurance) dealing with locks and
Security and will occupy us for the first alarms.The advice and points made
half of the book. Good self protection is are not incorrect, but usually only
99% about getting this first half right represent about 10% of the whole
which concentrates on prevention, subject matter.
but as we will see there can be no
guarantee of absolute success and a Ive seen some of the worst efforts
person must then be able to have produced by martial artists who have a
confidence in their physical skills and perception as to how violence will
this is Part 2, the physical, Self occur and what they will do about it.
Defence. The attacks they portray are martial
arts formed. By that I mean that they
SELF PROTECTION are based on punches and kicks that
they practise in the dojo. Even people
who you think would know better are
PERSONAL SELF guilty of this.
SECURITY DEFENCE
A book choreographed by a former
There are reasonably large numbers British police officer and traditional
of books available on the subject of Karateka is one of the worst examples
self defence and a negligible number which practices this deception that -
available on the very obscure subject firstly people are attacked like this in

4
INTRODUCTION C 30/1/09 2:00 pm Page 5

I N T R O D U C T I O N

the street with such techniques,


second that the attacker freezes into
immobility (in a martial arts stance I
might add) so that counter-attacks can

Even if such a ludicrous attack was ever to


take place as illustrated in the first photo-
graph, this is likely to be the result.

Its rubbish, but whats worse is that it


is dangerous rubbish. What I know,
This is an example of the rubbish proposed in the however, is that this is comfortable for
book I mentioned in the text. To be attacked by
someone using a traditional Oitzuki and to
martial artists to teach and the public in
defend in this way takes self defence back 30 general, who know no better, believe
years.
it will work. It accords with years of
happen as per the martial arts drill and conditioning by the authors and,
thirdly and most dangerously, that a importantly, it doesnt cause them to
woman of 60/7% body weight and question their own martial system and
strength of her attacker will be capable the years of practise they have put into
of blocking, twisting limbs, countering it. I often hear it said, particularly by
and disabling such an assailant, one of very experienced Karateka that all the
whom in the book swings a house elements of self defence are contained
brick at her. within the system. I wouldnt disagree
in principle, but they forget that the

5
INTRODUCTION C 30/1/09 2:00 pm Page 6

I N T R O D U C T I O N

person who may have to use it has not


got their 20 plus years at the game for
whom, at a time of stress and fear,
does not want to go making a search
for the bit which may work.

You will have heard about Control and


Restraint techniques. Essentially the
preserve of the prison and psychiatric
nursing services, police and military,
C&R techniques have been developed
over many years, particularly in the It takes a few people to ensure the safety of
UK to enable violent prisoners and everyone concerned when using Control &
Restraint techniques. This makes such techniques
patients to be restrained with often impractical in a one on one situation.

techniques that reduce the likelihood


and risk of injuries to all parties
concerned. So far so good - and you
may be thinking that such a system
has merit in the street -wrong. What
you should understand is that for it to
be effective you require a minimum of
3 people, at the very least, to restrain
someone. If that person is very violent
even 3 wont be enough. What you
should know from C&R are the
breakaway techniques and these we
will look at in Chapter 14. If however
you are in an occupation where you
deal with violent members of the public
as either customers or
patients then you will probably have
strict guidelines as to what, as a
physical response you can do, even to
Matthew Clempner, expert in Judo, Sambo,
Russian martial arts and British policeman, protect yourself.
clearly enjoys his control and restraint.

6
INTRODUCTION C 30/1/09 2:00 pm Page 7

I N T R O D U C T I O N

A committed, violent aggressive male,


who has no regard for consequences
either physical or legal, will not be
restrained by you attempting to twist
his wrist. You will not, if you are a
woman be able to twist or wrench his
grip from your clothing, despite the
videos you may have watched by

So go for the eyes - forget the rubbish about


arm locks and restraints - hit and hit hard,
then run!!
kick - again its against a typical karate
front kick, its using a block which will
only guarantee that you break both

This is another fallacy - that a female will be


strong enough to break the grip of a male
attacker, it just simply wont happen, nor will he
just simply stand there while you try every mar-
tial arts arm twist youve been taught.

pop stars. These people demonstrate


techniques which will not have a
snowball in hells chance of working
without the benefit of compliant
attackers which they have in the
videos.

The book I mentioned before has a


Again, another example taken from THAT book!
woman defending herself against a - suggesting a female should block a front kick
with a cross block.

7
INTRODUCTION C 30/1/09 2:00 pm Page 8

I N T R O D U C T I O N

wrists and it just doesn't happen like out of an alley or bushes at you, bowl
that. There is also one of the typical you over, strike first (usually in the dark
knife defences where the knife is so you wont see anything to block), hit
pointed at a woman, whos had time to hard and often and injure you before
wrap a coat around her arm, if you can you even come to terms with whats
believe it - if shes had time for that, happening. Panic, shock, fear,
shes had time to run. Its complete surprise, adrenaline are your main
bollocks! Watch a video on football enemies, not the fist or the foot of your
opponent - yet, those who
dont know, but presume to
tell us how, are deceiving
people into a totally false
sense of security by mak-
ing them falsely believe
how attacks take place
and then compound the
felony by giving them
unworkable techniques.

Dont also be taken in by


any organisation purport-
ing to be a governing body
It gets worse! In the book Im going on about there is this
picture - where the girl has had time to take her coat off and for self defence. Any such
wrap it around her arm. Im unsure what she needs to wrap
round her face, legs and the rest of her. Its criminal that they organisation would have
can make people believe this is how it happens.
to be representative of a
violence. When you see people kick it broad church of all martial arts
isnt anything like you see in this book. interests, the police and many other
Also if you know anything about the interested parties, not a commercial
nature and distribution of attacks company. No such body exists.
against the two sexes you would know
that kicks to women seldom happen. The difficult task has been to write the
book in a way that the end result
Violence on the street is explosive, provides a reference whether you are
often gratuitous, is perpetrated with a teacher of self defence, a police
the element of surprise. Rapists dont officer or an individual wanting to learn
telegraph their intent - they will explode the elements of self protection. I have

8
INTRODUCTION C 30/1/09 2:00 pm Page 9

I N T R O D U C T I O N

made it as comprehensive as possible, of Proactive (vs) Reactive approach-


but excluded some elements with es and we must do both!
regard to personal security which Proactive - is the planning and
are more correctly the province of the assertive measures taken to prevent
Close Protection world. Anti-kidnap being victimised and at this juncture
procedures for people of prominence ask yourself the following:
or wealth, whilst most certainly coming Do you plan routes and itineraries?
under the heading of personal security Why do you feel uncomfortable in
are not applicable to the rank and unfamiliar areas?
file, so to speak, who will make When and where are you vulnerable?
up the readership. Many of the detailed Have you burglar-proofed your
anti-kidnap procedures and home and home?
office procedures have been omitted, Do you consider parking a danger?
particularly as they relate to operating
in a potentially hostile, foreign
environment.

These and other more specialised


protective procedures, for any reader
who is interested, are contained
in The Modern Bodyguard. No book
can ever dynamically portray the
speed, impact, surprise nor effective-
ness of physical techniques. It is just
not possible to learn physical skills
from a book, but the best I can hope to
do is make people realise that for self
This is the reality of a violent knife attack - now
defence purposes less is infinitely try taking your coat off and see if you make it
better than more. Armed with a certain past undoing one button!

philosophy you will get from this book, What do you think about as you
an individual should be better armed to approach your car?
be able to sort the wheat from the chaff Do you think about avoiding dark-
of self defence classes. ness and isolation?

Proactive or Reactive? The above list could go on for a few


Good Self Protection is a combination pages as could the following:-

9
INTRODUCTION C 30/1/09 2:00 pm Page 10

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F P E R S O N A L S E C U R I T Y

Reactive - The thought and prepara- The obvious and life threatening situa-
tion youve dedicated to what you will tions are relatively clear. In the majori-
do if you are victimised: ty of case histories and post incident
What if you are being followed? studies an immediate action or respon-
What if you hear someone in your sive action (Reactive) was required. In
home at night? other recorded incidents a less imme-
What if you are approached getting diate and responsive course of action
into or out of your car? was called for. In other words the per-
What if youre physically assaulted? son should have time to assess the
What if you are threatened with a developing situation, read the body
knife in the street? language and thus act in a manner
which prevents the progression of the
Over the next few chapters I hope to event (Proactive). This book will teach
give you the knowledge to arrive at the you how to do both.
answers for yourself. When confronted
with a potentially violent situation a
person must be able to recognise the
danger signals eg; when a person or
persons are about to cross the line
from anger, which is an emotion, to
violence, which is a physical action. It
would be useful to define violence:-

Violence being - the sudden use of


intense force to violate or outrage -
conduct or treatment and the illegal
use of force in - order to force acts
against a person or persons will
(coercion).
An average person does not need to
be a professor of criminal behavioural
psychology, just understand the basics
of violence. As stated above a person
or police officer when confronted with a
potential violent situation must be able
to recognise the danger signals.

10
CHAPTER ONE C 1/2/09 3:22 pm Page 1

1
C H A P T E R O N E

Basic Principles of
Personal Security
n any personal strategy for subject and throughout the whole of

I
improving ones safety, avoidance this book we will look at the procedures
of threat and risk must constitute which we can employ to get us safely
90% of the overall requirement. down the street, down the road, from
Having physical skills and home to work and back again.
techniques is essential, but it has
to be accepted that to have to use them In the world of Close Protection
means something has gone wrong with (Bodyguarding) we apply ourselves to
our other avoidance strategies. The ensuring that all the preventative,
point should be made though, that proactive measures (Procedures) are
whilst our physical skills required are in place when we are looking after a
often less than 10%, we must be 100% VIP. This does not mean that we ignore
effective with that 10 %. the eventuality of it not working on
occasion and we must therefore be
The definition we use in the Close skilled at the defensive, reactive (Drills)
Protection field for personal security which come into play if danger
may help:- threatens
The object of personal security is to
reduce the risk of kidnap, assassi- So it should be with an individuals
nation, or criminal act, by the appli- own, personal risk reduction strategy.
cation of certain Principles and A person must learn to be their own
Procedures to normal daily life Bodyguard and this means learning all
the various procedures that are applied
Shortly we will look at the 3 principles to look after a person of importance,
which guide us in all matters on the accepting that, to ourselves we are no

11
CHAPTER ONE C 1/2/09 3:22 pm Page 2

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F P E R S O N A L S E C U R I T Y

less important than the next billionaire. where people feel others are looking
The only difference is that he can pay after their welfare, and general office
to have the necessary skill level security is not really their concern.
applied to his situation, whereas you They do not believe that their singular
will need to learn and apply how it is actions or omissions can prejudice the
carried out yourself. many. When in the street it is
ourselves, not the police who we turn
The first thing is to look at some to for help. In the office it is us who
guiding principles of personal security are responsible for ensuring that
and those of you who have my book we comply with security rules and not
The Modern Bodyguard will be someone else's responsibility to
familiar with them and they are that:- maintain a safe working environment.
We must learn to lock doors, challenge
THE INDIVIDUAL IS RESPONSIBLE strangers, wear our IDs, report our
FOR HIS OR HER OWN SECURITY. suspicions etc.

THAT SECURITY MEASURES MUST Buying this book is a good sign that you
BE COMMENSURATE WITH THE subscribe to this principle, but the
THREAT. principle must be extended to
everything we do. If you are unhappy
THAT AWARENESS IS THE with a situation, be it a fire risk,
CORNERSTONE OF GOOD security risk, say something and try to
PERSONAL SECURITY. effect change. Many of us feel that we
are a victim of our work environment.
Lets look at each in turn. We may be one of many hundreds of
people in the organisation and unable
The Individual is Responsible to influence change for the better. That
No one other than ourselves can be being the case then you should be
responsible for our security, however, more individually aware to look after
when I talk to people, they are often number one.
of the belief that others are, more
responsible for looking after them than
they themselves. Equally many people
believe that their own part to play in
security issues is not important. I come
across this in work environments

12
CHAPTER ONE C 1/2/09 3:22 pm Page 3

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F P E R S O N A L S E C U R I T Y

conduct a Risk Analysis. This doesnt


need the appliance of science but you
DANGER ZONE
should better understand the potential
problem, to be able to make more
LEVEL appropriate changes
OF

RISK
It takes very little effort to contact the
SENSIBLE
police for area crime information, both
ZONE for your domestic locality and your
PARANOIA
ZONE office environs. You ideally want to
know
PRECAUTIONS
TAKEN Statistics and a comparison with
elsewhere.
Security Measures Volume and trends.
The second principle concerns both Types of crime (against property or
resources and attitude. Resources people).
may be improved security at home -
locks, alarms, lighting, viewers, CCTV The following was taken from the
etc or it may be what you invest in time Judith Weiss home page on the
and money on, say, self defence Internet:-
lessons. On a more subjective front the All activity - driving a car, filling a bath
principle also refers to ones attitude to tub, walking through a parking lot at
such things as crime and how we react night - entail some risk. We are all
and respond. If we lock ourselves have different attitudes toward risk . At
indoors and become too frightened one end of the scale is refusing to
to go anywhere after reading the engage in an activity by exaggerating
newspapers on the increasing levels of the risk involved. At the other end is
crime, we have gone too far. If we take engaging in very risky activities while
every journey on the basis that we will refusing to take precautions. Neither of
be attacked, we will put ourselves these attitudes are useful for living an
under unnecessary stress and empowered life. What is useful is to
paranoia will set in. So what we do accurately assess the risks involved,
and how we approach the problem take whatever precautions make
mentally, must be in balance with the sense and live as fully as possible.
risks we perceive as possible. This The above quote very succinctly draws
means in some way we need to together much of what this book is

13
CHAPTER ONE C 1/2/09 3:22 pm Page 4

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F P E R S O N A L S E C U R I T Y

all about. It encapsulates many of single other issue with regard to self
the tenets and principles of good, protection goes out of the window. If
personal security, not least we draw on the experiences of the
that security measures must be Bodyguard industry you can see
commensurate with the threat. We over numerous incidents where
are at risk from conception to grave so kidnappings and assassinations have
we must acknowledge it, accept it and occurred, that the success of the
deal with it, but in a balanced way. attack was singularly down to
achieving the element of surprise. In
other words all the pre-attack
surveillance, which may have gone on
for weeks prior to the attack, the
rehearsal and, on the day, the actual
ambush setup all went unnoticed by
the protective detail, usually resulting
in their deaths.

Knowing every rule of personal


security, in terms of what to do and
what not to do, counts for nothing if
you never see the person who attacks
you. You may have obeyed every rule
in the book, but if you do not switch
on then its all pointless. In Chapter 2
we will address all the issues that
make awareness such a difficult
problem and look at methods of
making it work for us.
This is asking for trouble. A lone female, walking
her dog in a lonely, wooded area and probably on
a regular, predictable basis. Self Protection is an attitude of mind
not something we practise as a daily
Constant Awareness routine. It is about our attitude to
our cornerstone and third principle is, ourselves particularly when we are out
unfortunately, the most difficult of all on the street. How we look, walk, act
the principles to make work for us. If and are perceived says more than
awareness is absent then every anything else about our attitude to the

14
CHAPTER ONE C 1/2/09 3:22 pm Page 5

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F P E R S O N A L S E C U R I T Y

world around us. Portraying a positive risks, but are unavoidable parts of life.
appearance can go a long way in you There are risk reduction techniques
not being selected as a target. that enumerate things (actions that
decrease or increase risks). Walking
The above quote was taken off an with an umbrella, child or dog
internet site and succinctly sums up decreases risk of attack. Pairs or more
where the main effort needs to go are less likely to be attacked than
in our attempts to lead safer lives - solitary persons. Remember to look
ourselves. Another reference form the around you. PEOPLE WHO LOOK
Internet was from the Metro Nashville LIKE GOOD VICTIMS ARE GOOD
Police Department:- VICTIMS.

Self protection is more than learning a We are told that victims encourage
few simple yells and carrying spray to crime! Some people may want to
ward off attackers. It is a habit of mind. refute that, unfortunately I believe it to
Self protection is the way you think, be a truism. Target selection, which
dress, and walk. You have a traffic light villains carry out on our vehicles,
in your head that tells you stuff all the houses, businesses and us, is based
time. When something doesnt seem on the level to which we will contribute
right about a guy, listen to that yellow to our own attractiveness and that
light in your head. Self protection is a solely pertains to how easy we will
study of options - whether to reduce make it for them.
risks, run, talk, or fight.
Realise what your risks are by using Criminals like things easy - better an
Risk Reduction Techniques. You easy 100 than a risky 1,000. We
have probably thwarted attacks in the may make it easy for them because
past and just didnt realise it. Many when we leave the house, we leave a
robberies and assaults are unsuccess- convenient rear window open or when
ful. You are most likely to be attacked we walk down the street we expose
during TRANSITIONS, where you are the gold Rolex, whilst at the same time
going from one place to another. talk on the mobile phone.
Transitions occur when you go from
your car to work, from work to your To any watching villain he knows he
home, walking to the parking lot, taking can get a watch and a phone off
the trash out, or jogging down the someone who is oblivious to his
road. Transitions may increase you surroundings. When a terrorist bomb is

15
CHAPTER ONE C 1/2/09 3:22 pm Page 6

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F P E R S O N A L S E C U R I T Y

booby trapped and constructed


in such a way as to go off when
the intended victim carries out a
particular action e.g. opening a
door, turning on the car ignition,
opening a parcel, we say that the
device is victim operated. In
other words the victim becomes
the timing device for the bomb.
So it is with ourselves and our
personal security. If we walk
down the street preoccupied with
our own thoughts we are asking
Even if is a hot day, keep to the two inch rule and
for trouble and in fact we invite lower the window no further down.
trouble. Also what we do
precaution may help. The woman who
contributes greatly to the event of
was attacked was walking alongside
an attack.
a road and we can
deduce that from the
reference to passing
motorists. The side of
the road she elected to
walk along bordered a
cricket ground. We do
not know the geography
of what was on the other
side of the road, only
that it probably was a
safer option than the
side she was on, as it
A Cartier watch and a mobile phone for the taking.
turned out.

A mugging is victim operated, in


Police were issuing an E fit descrip-
other words, there is contributory
tion of a rapist who attacked a 36 year
negligence.
old civil servant, walking home in
The following incident as shocking as it
the evening rush hour from her local
is illustrates how even a simple
railway station. Police were working on

16
CHAPTER ONE C 1/2/09 3:22 pm Page 7

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F P E R S O N A L S E C U R I T Y

the theory that the rapist probably Chapter 3 gives us an overview of the
stalked his victim from behind the reality and perceptions of crime and its
fence alongside the Chislehurst cricket consequences, but knowing it gives
ground. He is thought to have attacked very little advantage or ammunition in
her through a gap in the fence, hitting our mental processes we engage in
her first on the back of the head with a the decision making over whether we
blunt instrument and when she turned will do anything to alter the current
round pummelling her to the ground. A status quo. Knowing that we will only
metallic bar, probably a knife was face the possibility of being attacked
placed in her mouth to stop her in the street once every 100 years,
screaming and she was raped behind somehow should give us little comfort
the hedge. because we intuitively know that it
may be tomorrow when it happens,
She suffered broken cheek bones, even if it may then take another 100
severe facial injuries, bruises and cuts years before it happens again. We also
in the assault, described by the police intuitively know this about the statistics
as particularly savage. that it is once in 100 years, as an
average, not once every 100 years
As reported in the Daily Telegraph which means it may happen three
21/12/96. times this week and never happen
This is the reality of how many attacks again.
occur and yet we have such books as We know that the statistics are an
I have described elsewhere showing a average of the best and the worst
woman block an attack from someone scenarios and the conclusion gives a
swinging a house brick and standing in bland middle of the road picture which
front of her in a Karate stance. It means absolutely nothing when facing
makes my blood boil! the reality of risk of being attacked. Yet
there are many people who use
Personal Security is a combination of statistics to take the fear out of living
- fine so long as it doesnt remove the
the following;
stark reality out of living !
Responsibility
Precautions Statistics are useful, but not to
Awareness and Expectation provide cover and concealment
The above is another way of from reality.

xpressing the 3 principles.

17
CHAPTER ONE C 1/2/09 3:22 pm Page 8

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F P E R S O N A L S E C U R I T Y

So we should find little or no comfort afairly liberal and kindly attitude


in the statistics and discount the towards criminals and villains.
application of maths and rationale to
the vagaries of life and its inherent It has been politically correct for too
violence. As John Lennon said life is long, certainly in the UK, to emphasise
what happens when we are making the social problems that have
other plans. It is, however, human surrounded the growing up and
nature to refuse to accept the childhood social problems of these
negativity of the worst case scenario people and which has therefore been
and the prevalent psychological trait the contributory reason for their anti-
which prevails, as it does with motor social behaviour (see Broken
accidents and serious illness is that it Windows - Chapter 3) when they rob,
wont happen to me. This is the denial maim, engage in racial beatings and
condition. kill, often simply for the buzz. Many
civil liberties organisations often
Character Traits come out very much on the side of the
Hopefully, I can make the assumption offenders loss of rights where police
that if you are reading this book, that initiatives are attempted, in an
you have got over the mental barrier of endeavour to redress the balance and
denial, although you probably still to operate effectively against the
exhibit many of the actions of someone criminal element.
who is bomb proof to life.
It is now being attempted to shift
What we are really talking about is sympathy away from the criminal to
behaviour - Behaviour is a product, where it is rightfully due - the victims.
psychologists tell us, of a number of A hardening of political attitude is
things. At the base level, behaviour is solely as a consequence of the
influenced by our innate, fairly groundswell of public opinion, who
unalterable Personality Traits. Traits simply have had enough. There is a
are our personality characteristics youth culture of violence which has no
which make us unique. Layered on basis in reason or purpose - it is simply
that are our beliefs which, we are told, violence for violence sake.
have the direct influence on our
attitudes. If we hold a belief that all A person, however, who believes any
human beings are inherently good, our violence is wrong, even in self
attitude is probably slanted towards defence, holds a view which will

18
CHAPTER ONE C 1/2/09 3:22 pm Page 9

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F P E R S O N A L S E C U R I T Y

seriously affect their attitude to correct Common sense!


self-help at times of extremis. This It may be necessary to change though,
linked with an erroneous belief that so as to be able to construct the
everyone is positively influenced by correct conditions to move forward and
reason and argument in a confronta- plan our risk reduction strategies. I
tional situation, usually results in the believe change must happen.
holder of such beliefs dead or badly
injured and forever mentally scarred. During a recent project with a
company on the Continent, I had to
It is important for us to look initially at give a seminar on Security Awareness
our beliefs and attitudes. It is often to a group of ex-pats, who kept man-
hard for us to analyse our own basic aging to get themselves mugged. Prior
personality make up. Others are to the seminar one of the participants
usually good judges and you may came up to me and said were going
need to involve others in the process, to be looking at common sense things
if you have no access to a range of I take it?? I asked him what made
psychometric tests. Are you bold or him ask and he replied that he knew
timid, rash or considered, patient these (the dos and donts) anyway.
or highly impatient, a risk taker or I said we would but even if I gave
highly analytical. Are you calm or do the assembled throng 1,000 dos
you have a short fuse and a temper. and donts, it patently wouldnt help,
Can you control yourself if you lose because if everyone knew them
your temper or are you simply very now anyway and the answer was
hard to arouse to anger. These and the application of common sense then
other Character Pairs will condition us they wouldnt have had 10 people
in our approach to a variety of mugged out of a total complement of
problems we encounter in life, i.e. how 23 people.
we react. What will work for one
person, say of firm and resolute If we analyse the conversation there
character in a self defence situation, are contained in his statement the
may not be the answer for someone three classic misconceptions that:
who is, by their very nature timid, 1. That having a commonsense list of
unassuming and very considered in all rules, actually means you follow them
they do. and act in a common sense way
2. That intelligence and intellect are
natural bedfellows of common sense.

19
CHAPTER ONE C 1/2/09 3:22 pm Page 10

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F P E R S O N A L S E C U R I T Y

3. That a simple list of dos and don'ts will carry out the plan. If you were to
means that the individual, if he follows study kidnap & ransom attempts by
them has no further role in the international terrorists and organised
process! crime groups, one very glaring fact
would emerge. This is that the
From my experience, all 3 couldnt be protective detail (the bodyguards) in
further from the truth. The group in nearly every case die and die first.
question was highly intelligent, young, This is not just a consequence of lack
reasonably fit, but had, not to put too of combative skills, but simply as a
fine a point on it, not a clue and were consequence of being unable in those
walking victims. Their attacks were circumstances to practise those skills -
victim operated. in other words they were taken by
surprise. The majority of Police,
The common sense drill at the Military and even civilian Close
kerbside of look right, left and right Protection teams can shoot, fight and
again only has any relevance to have been taught highly skilled anti-
safety if a person is conscious and ambush skills.
aware enough to remember to stop at
the kerb in the first place - many The reality though is that they never
arent, but are preoccupied, or as we got a chance to do any of it. They are
say in a dream. For 99% of people simply taken by surprise and the
99% of the time, this is the mental shock, surprise and ensuing confusion
state which predominates. Using the and dislocation with the unfolding
same analogy the cross code is events results in the classic freeze.
preventative, its how we teach Cars run into each other, panic
children not to get knocked down overcomes even trained responses
rather than teach them how to survive and in seconds its over before they
impact with cars. Just concentrating on can even understand theyre in it!.
the physical aspects of self defence as So what Fails?
many instructors do, is like the latter,
just dealing with the impact. Daily Routine
All trained Bodyguards know that most
There is a presumption by most assassination and every kidnap
people, the above group being a attempt is preceded by long periods of
classic example, that knowing what detailed surveillance, where the
not to do actually means that they opposition use a wide variety of

20
CHAPTER ONE C 1/2/09 3:22 pm Page 11

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F P E R S O N A L S E C U R I T Y

methods to watch and gather LOOK, but dont SEE. We basically


information on the team and their take in just enough data so that we
target, extending to actual rehearsal dont get run over, or keep constantly
of the attempt . This may be carried out bumping into people. We simply
over preceding weeks and even navigate to our intended destination,
months in some cases, with numbers avoiding the most obvious hazards
of team members stretching into the and we do this in our cars, on foot, on
tens and yet none of this activity is public transport and to a similar extent
spotted prior to the event by the at home and in the office. Through
protective detail (Bodyguards) and habitual repetition of events we are
this despite the fact they are trained as able to perform in a mental overdrive
well in anti-surveillance techniques. where we take minimal conscious
part in the proceedings - our minds are
What happens in the daily grind of elsewhere - and we perform without
doing the same journey or carrying out direct concentration or attention.
the same routines is, that people For example, if we actually did
perform at a perfunctory level and concentrate, the number of road
simply switch off, whilst no doubt accidents would fall dramatically. We
believing just the opposite, that they will expand on this in the next chapter.
are actually switched on and aware.
Each day is spent by people on the Driving is a good analogy to illustrate
team looking, but not seeing and this this mental characteristic. Hark back
is the nub of the problem. We are no to your first driving lesson, where the
different. They, like us, had their sheer concentration required to carry
commonsense list of dos and don'ts, out both sequential and parallel tasks
in other words their Risk Reduction was awesome - clutch up, accelerator
Package but like us it is a pointless down, check mirror, turn the wheel,
exercise if, in reality we are blind another gear change, hazard
to what is really happening in our avoidance, with ones concentration
environment. having to be equally divided between
the outside of the car and in. All this
Mental Overdrive required immense effort and
This is the problem of constant concentration to the extent that one
awareness. Whilst we dont walk down would break into a sweat.
the street with our eyes closed, we
may just as well, because all we do is

21
CHAPTER ONE C 1/2/09 3:22 pm Page 12

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F P E R S O N A L S E C U R I T Y

Now, many years later I, probably like - wrong. It is often simply a case of the
millions of others, drive on auto-pilot, wrong place - wrong time, nothing that
with no concentration given to the we have done wrong or right. This I
mechanical movements we perform will put in the correct context later.
and no direct concentration given to
hazard avoidance and just half or less One other aspect that we must
of our mental effort is given to the task constantly bear in mind is this: that
of evaluating whats going on around the time we feel most safe, we are
us. We are able to talk, both on the most at risk. I will keep coming back
phone as well as to a companion in the to that thought throughout the various
car, listen to thought provoking chapters.
subjects on the radio, drink, eat and
smoke, probably all at the same time
and still manage to negotiate the
vehicle even for hundreds of miles.

Shock & Expectation


Chapter 2 will deal with how we
develop our awareness in all areas of
our lives, but having awareness is not
the whole of the answer. You will come
to read how shock and surprise are the
weapons in a villains armoury and
whilst being aware will help us see
trouble coming it still may not help us
come to terms with it. This has to be
tackled by understanding the problem
of Expectation. This we will cover later
and expectation, even for people
whose occupation puts them on the
front line of risk, often suffer as a
consequence of not fully understand-
ing its implications. We all have the
opportunity to go into denial, that is
we believe that because we are careful
and cautious that it cant happen to us

22
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:25 pm Page 1

2
C H A P T E R T W O

Awareness Training

wareness Is The mass of detailed information which it

A
Cornerstone Of Good processes all day long. You are busy.
Personal Security! It Your mind is busy. You are preoccupied
may be the corner- and are often concentrating on
stone, but unfortu- thoughts and problems which call for
nately, it is the part of your attention to be focussed inwards
the overall structure which is seldom towards these internal workings. Every
in place. I can teach someone to so often we surface and take note
punch with enough impact to put a of our surroundings, then submerge
twenty stone man down with one shot ourselves again with our ponderings.
to the body and I could teach it in a This happens both when we are driving
couple of hours. However, to reach a and on foot.
state where Ive been able to make
awareness a natural part of someone's On Autopilot!
psychological make up could take two When Im teaching Executives about
weeks. The problem is the punch may personal security techniques, I get
only be needed once every five years, them to tell me what information they
the awareness is needed every waking process when they are walking through
second. a busy street. They admit that they do
take information in, but when they have
Therein lies the problem - awareness actually thought about it for a while they
competes every waking moment for admit that all they process is sufficient
some space in the conscious and information to allow themselves not to
sub-conscious mind, whilst at the same bump into anyone. Broadly the same
time your brain is involved with all the happens when we are driving. We are

23
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:25 pm Page 2

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

able to drive without any concentration shock and surprise and your ability to
being given over to the mechanics of regain control of the situation will be
driving- what we do now is automatic impossible if an attack takes place, due
and takes no concentration, unlike to the onset of the Freeze syndrome.
how it used to be when we first
learned to drive, where every action, Awareness is a situational thing. By
in parallel with another, took so that I mean if tomorrow I dropped you
much concentration that, as mentioned into the back streets of Manila, or the
earlier, we broke out into a sweat. Now jungle of Borneo you would be
many years on we can drive, eat a switched on and switched on for 24
sandwich, drink a coke, listen to the hours - you wouldnt even want to go
radio and also worry away at the to sleep. You switch on because they
problems of the day - all without are bad places to be and, whats more,
managing to run into anything - well it is obvious that they are, so you do
sometimes. not let your guard down. Put yourself
back in the real world and you believe,
Its the same when we walk down the incorrectly that it is benign and
street. We have done it many times, so non-threatening. WRONG - read the
we dont need to concentrate on the liturgy of crime throughout this book
route. It may be a sunny day, alls well to know that even the most peaceful
with the world and we are able to reach location in the world can be shattered
our destination, both without bumping by the most heinous crime. No one and
into anyone and at the same time nowhere is safe from the effects of
having been thinking about a range villainy in all its forms and we make
of subjects, be they social, personal or the situation worse by creating the
business. We are ignorant of our conditions which are ideal for them to
surroundings and who might be in ply their trade.
them. We are ignorant to the subtle
changes in our environment and we Think about awareness as 2 aspects:-
have no part of our brain which is given
over to the task of keeping a watching 1. Situational Awareness
brief on what is going on around us. i.e. surroundings for both threats, dark
alleys, wooded areas, hiding places,
Essentially you are walking around with and for the positives such as escape
victim stamped on your forehead. You routes, populated areas, good parking
will be susceptible to the application of spots, better lit areas, police stations.

24
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:25 pm Page 3

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

When Im training potential


Bodyguards I ask them how they will
stay alert and aware. The answer is
that once they have instructed
themselves to be alert then it will
happen. Unfortunately it wont and it
wont because the basic human make
up wont allow it to happen. The
reason is that our conscious minds are
incapable of holding one thought, to
the exclusion of all others, for longer
than a few seconds. So, saying I am
now alert will only make you alert until
the next thought enters your mind, in
A lonely bus stop, late at night in a deserted
street should produce an automatic situation maybe, 5 seconds.
awareness. Other situations are not as
obviously dangerous and therein lies their
danger.
Stress Exclusion
Good situational awareness will not It is not possible to employ our
only help you assess the possible conscious brain for the task as it only
dangers, but also the possible options seems able to deal with subjects in
available. a linear manner which means that
2. Threat Awareness one thought replaces another and so
i.e. in terms of being aware of people on. Before we look at the answer to
and vehicles and assessing not only the problem we need to know what,
any immediate danger, but the future in being more aware, we are hoping
potential. This relates being on the to process, in terms of additional
street to driving the car and before you information. The problem is one of
make any move or turn, looking not LOOKING but NOT SEEING. It is
only ahead but also behind. If you do it also the problem of modern day
on the road its good on foot. STRESS. We are daily bombarded
with information or stimuli and most of
ABH = Avoid Being Hurt or; it, i.e. the noise, press of people,
A head traffic, pace of life, we now exclude
B ehind from our cognitive processes
H azard/help because it is stress forming. We shut
out most of the information in our

25
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:25 pm Page 4

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

surroundings so as to keep the stress organism is increasingly subject, as we


of modern city living down to a have said above, to stress and stress
minimum. People who come into the that is unhealthy. Many physical
city from the country find the situation ailments are now seen as a by product
untenable as they have not learned to of stress and the pace and pressure
exclude this mass of stimuli. We of modern life, with all its uncertainties,
havent done it consciously, but have now begun to take their toll. Rats
sub-consciously over a period. when subject to constant high noise
levels or when locked in a maze,
This is the hub of the problem - we exhibit high stress levels.
operate our daily lives at a mental
sub-level or sub-consciously where It pays to repeat it again, that modern
experiences and responses are filed day living does this to us. Noise,
away and occur without our conscious traffic levels, pollution, press of
and concentrated effort. There are people in the streets, aggression, all
also other factors at play, particularly act as uncomfortable stimuli. The
with regard to our surroundings. The consequence is that when we are now
problem is to do with the amount out on foot or in vehicles we simply
of information we receive from our shut out most of the information that
immediate environment. The problem we could potentially receive. We are
is one of receiving the information that sub-consciously tuning out data that
denotes threat or risk. The two aspects comes to, including unfortunately,
we will look at are: those signals that we really shouldnt
exclude that convey information about
Accumulation and risk!
Recognition
Accumulation is the amount of data We become broadly insensitive to both
or information that we actually allow our environment and people in those
into our brains and Recognition is surroundings and, more particularly,
what points of reference we have for to changes in those surroundings
determining that a particular piece of which may increase threat. We are on
information needs careful analysis - auto-pilot, which like a real auto-pilot
e.g. Threat!. means we are basically blind to our
surroundings. We are able to avoid the
If we take Accumulation first, we are most obvious risks, but even then that
told by psychologists that the human is not always the case as car crashes

26
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:25 pm Page 5

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

and pedestrians being knocked down The various encounters were filmed
happen far too frequently. Most can be and the camera position was above
attributed to being switched off . Call looking down onto the street and
it jaywalking, or careless driving, it covertly from street level close to the
boils down to the very simple fact that person who was part of the experiment
people are usually WIDE ASLEEP! on the street. What took place was
that a member of the team stopped
Recognition is what we actually at random different people and asked
process as important from what little them for directions, whilst holding
data we allow in. We have internal a piece of paper in his hand. As he
priorities so that we dont overload the engaged the person in conversation
system and what we end up ignoring two other men carrying a large
is are the very subtle references which rectangular piece of board walked
are important to our safety. between the two people and with a
very well practised changeover the
The over-long, side glance from two rear man who was carrying the board,
youths who pass us in the street. The exchanged places with the man who
person who shows an undue interest, had asked for directions and then
the van which is parked alongside our carried on the conversation with the
vehicle, the poor quality of the street person who had been stopped. The
lighting all of a sudden, alleyways, person who had first asked for
bushes etc. directions walked off carrying the
board at the rear.
An Experiment
Whilst I was in the process of writing There was absolutely no suspicion by
this book I watched a programme on anyone who had been stopped and
TV which was about our brains asked for help, that they were no
interpretation of what our eyes see. longer talking to the person who had
One fascinating experiment confirmed stopped them, even though the new
everything I have written about in person was dressed differently. Even
this chapter. The experiment was when they were asked what they
conducted by a University and it was thought about the people carrying the
designed to test peoples selectivity board the only comment was that they
of information concerning other people had thought it rude for the two men to
who were within an individuals have barged between them. When
environment. they were told that it was no longer the

27
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:25 pm Page 6

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

same person they were astonished problem and that is that you are about
to say the least. The experiment to be attacked. However you are still
confirmed the proposition that peoples not warned to the fact because, when
recognition of others, amounts solely one of them engages you with a
to a geographical reference as to question it is like you have seen them
where they are on the street, but not for the first time. Something is only
who they are or what they look like, in important when it is repeated. This a
other words they LOOK, but dont basic Anti-Surveillance principle.
SEE. To most of us a person is a Seeing a vehicle or a person once
broad shape in a certain position. cannot in itself be suspicious, but
seeing it again is. However if you
Information Overload didnt register the presence of the car
If I were to walk you down a country or person in the first place there is
lane and walking toward you were never a Repeat which arouses your
two people and they were the first two suspicion.
people you had seen for over an hour
and if I then asked you ten minutes We need to register people, vehicles
after they had passed what each and our environment, because it is the
person had been wearing you could changes in our environment which we
have provided a pretty good descrip- need to perceive so as to be able to
tion. If those same two people passed raise our Awareness. Our goal is to
within inches of you in the city and I avoid Risk or Threat, whichever you
asked you about them only one minute prefer to use. When training people in
later you would say what two people? this I use the Threat Pyramid. It helps
It isnt that you havent looked at them, people to understand the relationships
because not to look at them would between certain areas which are:-
mean you are walking with your eyes
closed, it is simply that you havent let
THREAT AVOIDANCE
the information be processed - you
have looked but not seen!- simply due THREAT EVALUATION
to the excess of information available
THREAT AWARENESS
i.e so many people.

Threat Avoidance
Herein lies the danger, because if
This is the Flight or Fight part of the
those two people appeared alongside
Threat Pyramid and sits on the top
you or in front of you again you have a
of the other two, supporting parts.

28
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:25 pm Page 7

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

To be able to escape or to be ready a situation as unsafe, requires that you


to fight demands that certain things have actually had a period of time
have taken place and taken place in to be able to carry out an Evaluation
a sequential way. What I mean is of what is happening around you. This
that you are able to fight or flee is the only part of the pyramid that
because you have not been taken you are able to make any rational
completely by surprise, that you have decisions. The Evaluation might have
had time to evaluate certain changes taken a few minutes or just 30 seconds
in your immediate environment that and in many ways it is instinctive. Who
make you uncomfortable. Jumping can say with any certainty that the
forward to vehicle security in Chapter three youths standing round the corner
6 the statement dont be surprised are going to be a problem, but good
by your own car- helps illustrate the self protection is about not taking
point here. If you give yourself no chances. Follow your feelings i.e.
opportunity to abandon your vehicle if someone who feels wrong, usually is
people near it make you very wrong. People say we can smell
uncomfortable then avoidance of the danger and some are better than
threat becomes impossible and you others, usually it is those people who
become associated with that car to are more switched on who are most
your detriment. perceptive about others.
If however, you park in such a way that
on returning to the car you are able to Dont feel embarrassed to take action
get a good visual from some distance and dont waiver in your decision
then you have created the right making. When we look at Part 2 of
circumstances i.e., a safe reactionary the book, on self defence, we will talk
gap, if you have to leave it. On the about how difficult decision making
street you will be unable to avoid becomes in high stress situations and
a violent robbery if you have no how we must substitute some other
perception of threat as you are system to bring us to action i.e. Action
approached. One of the principle Triggers. The same applies at this,
benefits of avoidance is that you dont avoidance stage and I will cover this
have to rely on physical skills - later.
i.e.Proactive!
Threat Awareness
Threat Evaluation Evaluation though, depends on, or
To see someone as a threat, or to see rests on, the third and most important

29
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 8

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

part of the Threat Pyramid and that What awareness does is to buy time
is the Threat Awareness. It is very for you to remain in control and take
simple when you think about it, in that the necessary steps to alter course, or
to escape a potential threat you must be prepared to fight, but not to be
first have had to have come to a taken by surprise. Surprise is the
decision that the person is a threat, main weapon in the armoury of the
villains you may encounter. They
require you to be shocked and stunned
with the way events happen - the
surprise, speed, swearing and
shouting, demands and threats of
violence are all designed to keep you
off balance and compliant.
Forewarned is Forearmed - There is
no shock if you have seen events
unfold in sufficient time to get to grips
with it.

You will still be frightened and have


an adrenal rush, but you will be
reasonably in control. But how does
one stay alert and aware through a
He came out of nowhere - unfortunately he normal daily routine? There are a
didnt, hes probably been on the same street as
you for three or four minutes. number of systems available to us
which can bring all this together, but
which means you must have had first I want to relate the Threat Pyramid
time to make the Evaluation, which to a very useful system of having some
presupposes that you were able to visualisation to help us in the task.
SEE him in your environment i.e. you
were AWARE! If you are not aware Colour Codes
there is no support for the other two We have to thank an American combat
areas and then you have the classic pistol instructor Jeff Cooper for his
response to the attack - he came out work on what has become known
of nowhere. as Coopers Colour Codes. Cooper
developed these codes many years
ago to help Law Enforcement

30
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 9

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

personnel have an immediate and these are coloured cards, or written


visual system of reflecting the changes colour states which alert everyone
of threat in their environment. Cooper who enters the premises what the
recognised that being skilled in security alert state is that day. The
weapon handling was of little use if, colour state alters with the potential
at the time you needed to use it, for terrorist activities. Workers then
you were still trying to make decisions know, depending on the alert state,
about the level the threat had reached that they must be more
and what your correct action should vigilant and observant for suspect
be. people and packages, for example.
The colour alert state has been a
He used the following colours, calling visual trigger which has conditioned
them Conditions e.g. condition them to a particular mind set.
White, Yellow, Orange, Red and
Black. We can ignore the last This is how Coopers colour codes can
condition Black as that was the work for us. I dont use the colour
application of deadly force. Those codes when I am in a face to face
people who work in the UK for any situation as an action trigger to
government agency will be familiar help me physically pre-empt assault.
with the Bikini Alert states which are An action trigger we will look at later,
colour states again like Coopers, but but very simply it is a tool for
replacing decision mak-
ing with a conditioned,
reactive, response.
Somehow the symbolic
colour effect never
worked for me and I had
to develop a different
system. However, to
bring the colour codes to
play alongside the
Threat Pyramid as
situational warnings
about environmental
changes, has always
Switched Off in Condition White and approaching the car without
a complete all-round visual. worked well for me and

31
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 10

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

I use it all over the world in some statistics are nothing to do with life
reasonably threatening environments. and life never seems to have read the
They are a visual stimulus which statistics. Dont just believe that the
general public are
guilty of this,
as even police
officers are caught
unawares and
taken by surprise.
They can have
violence erupt in
front of them in the
most unexpected
places, as evi-
denced by the
injuries they suffer
whilst on duty.
This is the result! In a second or two it may be a question of Fight or They, like us,
Flight.
are walking the
allows you to move smoothly from one familiar, peaceful streets on a sunny,
area of the pyramid to another, but to Saturday afternoon, with their thoughts
understand how, we first need to look elsewhere only to find themselves
at what each condition represents. fighting for their lives in the next ten
Condition White - relates to being minutes. So condition white happens
switched off. In other words it is below the pyramid, unlike the next
where 99% of people spend 99% of colour state.
their time. This is the victim state and
in this condition a person has no Condition Yellow - This is the state
awareness and navigates down the we should be in 100% of the time. It is
street or road, looking, but not seeing the equivalent of turning the radar on!
and taking no information in. People in This is your scanning and seeing
this condition have no time to recover state. You are switched on and alert to
from the surprise when an attack your surroundings, having good
takes place. Later we will look at some situational awareness. In this state
statistics to do with violence, but you could describe people and
remember that even favourable vehicles which passed you some min-

32
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 11

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

utes ago. This is the alert state where surprise has gone. If he now appears
you play the game of people watching again you will have recognition and be
and if we related it to the field of very suspicious. Should that happen
Close Protection what you are doing is then your colour state would change.
practising your anti-surveillance drills.
Condition Orange - Any change in
You will look and see people and try to your environment produces a change
pigeon hole them, even if you have to in the colour code. Condition orange
make a game of it i.e. solicitor, mid relates on the pyramid to Threat
40s, not married, having a bad day! - Evaluation. Seeing that person a
villain, late 20s, housebreaker, twice in second time, if he was someone you
jail, single, left handed. If you were to didnt like the look of the first time,
stop and ask them you probably find means you must evaluate and make a
you were perfectly accurate just that decision. This is
you had the two people the wrong way what being switched
round. Dont laugh it happens to the on buys you - time to
best. Three armed, but plainclothes stay in control.
policeman in a car stopped a vehicle
with, as they thought, three suspicious Traffic Lights
people on board and ordered them out What happens each
at gunpoint. It turned out that the three time you move
they stopped were also plainclothes colour states is to
policeman. visualise the new
The spin off from being in a permanent colour. When I first
alert state is that you send out the adopted the colour
signal that you are. This happens code I found it
because to see people properly you impossible to visualise the colour
must look at them, however fleetingly states as I had no internal field of view
and it means to them you have where I could place them. Eventually in
acknowledged their presence. Dont one of those flashes of inspiration it
forget the most switched on person in came to me and that was the traffic
any street is a villain - one because lights. What I do is to have my three
hes on the look out for opportunities lights, but instead of having the
and two hes looking for the police. He traditional green, amber, red, I work
knows when hes been seen and once up from yellow, orange and red. I find
that has happened his opportunity for it not too difficult to keep the visualisa-

33
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 12

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

tion of a traffic light signal, but it would but it goes something like heels and
be impossible to do it all the time. It dust - Flight not Fight!
isnt necessary to keep the image
there all the time just when a So the colour conditions do two things
situation changes. What is essential is One they can act as situational
to keep the awareness at work all the warnings, when our environment is
time. So what we need is some about to change for the worse. This
system for being permanently aware, may be simply turning off the main
without paranoia and to use the colour drag into some quieter, less well lit.
codes to signal changes. less well populated part of the city,
because we know that this is now
So if I am walking around Moscow where we are likely to be mugged, not
and Im on one of the busy main on the main drag. Second the codes
thoroughfares I am very aware, but in act as an action trigger and this is
condition yellow. If though it is when you have condition Red. As the
necessary for me to have to use one light turns Red in your head its action
of the underpasses to cross the road not thought which should have the
as I prepare to go down the steps the ascendancy. The thinking happened
mental traffic light appears and it in Orange, its now reactive, whereas
goes to Orange. This acts just like the the other states were all proactive.
colour code alert state for workers in The best place to be when a
government buildings. They dont carry crisis occurs is nowhere near it.
a colour coded alert card in front of
their nose all day long, seeing it once The Problem Not Solved
in the morning by the lift triggered their I hope you are clear on the above
minds for the day and so it is with the and whilst it may sound complex with
way we should use the system. pyramids and strange coloured traffic
lights it is the best way I have found of
As Im walking in the underpass I now managing my immediate environment.
see four men with obvious ill intent and Despite all that, however, I still havent
the lights appear in my minds eye and answered the very basic and essential
turn to:- problem of how you stay alert. Dont
Condition Red - My choice is now forget none of the top two parts of the
very simple - turn and get out or get pyramid, nor conditions Orange and
ready for problems. Not to keep you Red, will work if you are not aware or
guessing for too long what I would do, switched on, but remember what I said

34
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 13

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

at the beginning of this chapter about Everyone knows what attention is. It
how being aware has to compete for is taking possession of the mind, in
space in the conscious mind with clear and vivid form, of one, out of
thousands of other thoughts and what seems several, simultaneously
preoccupations. Add to this the fact possible objects or trains of thought.
that you have walked this same street Focalisation, concentration or con-
every day for ten years or driven this sciousness are its essence. It implies
route every day for twenty years and withdrawal from some things in order
you are probably in white minus! to deal effectively with others and is a
condition which has a real opposite in
So the Threat Pyramid is a matrix for the confused, dazed, scatterbrained
having a broad plan for risk reduction, state which in French is called distrac-
in that it clearly illustrates how to get to tion and zerstreutheit in German.
avoidance things must progress in Link the above with what we have
sequence. The colour codes extend talked about so far.
that basic idea, so as to give us
a visual reference when situational People like Linford Christie have
factors change. The visualisation of described attentional control as the
the traffic lights, should now condition single most important factor in top
the way we think and act. But, I have to class sports performance. But, can a
say it again, these two aids whilst very study of the subject have relevance in
good concepts are not what helps you the field of personal security. I believe
stay Aware and Alert. very much that it can.

Im still not going to go into the If we look at a universal definition of


answer just yet because there is attentional control as expressed by
another problem to do with how we American sports psychologist, Dr
are all psychologically constructed. Robert Singer, we can see how
extremely relevant the subject is to
Attentional Control improving and understanding our
Attention has been a long-standing awareness factors. He said it was an
subject of discussion and investigation individuals readiness in a particular
within the field of psychology. In his situation to selectively perceive and
classic text, The Principles Of process information. Displaying a
Psychology, William James (1890) high level of attentional control is
described attention as follows:- like having very good powers of

35
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 14

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

concentration. In sports the benefits of someone who is switched off to his or


improved attentional control can be as her environment i.e. in the victim
follows:- state.
Reacting quickly.
Reading a ploy. The work on this done by Dr Robert
Focussing on a particular object or Nideffer in the 70s was to culminate in,
player. (using psychology speak) pen &
Focussing on your own thoughts or paper tests which were designed to
feelings. determine the attentional characteris-
Blocking out irrelevant tics of individuals.This is known as the
information. Test of Interpersonal Style ( TAIS ) and
Controlling your emotions. now there are many Sports specific
Memorising set plays, routines or tests around. Another pen & paper
technique. test is the Concentration Grid, which
measures how effectively one can
From the above list we can very easily scan large amounts of information to
see how attentional control can be pick out relevant elements. Again
adopted to the wider environment of relate this to a busy city street within
the street, the road, or anywhere we which there may be individuals you
happen to be. It is applicable in two should see and remember, this is the
very distinct areas and this is its most scanning that we must train ourselves
important feature. to carry out. Remember though
looking is not seeing.
First it can better help us understand
the difficulties we have with maintain- What Nideffer proposed in 1976 that
ing awareness when, say, walking attentional style exists along two
through the streets and how we can dimensions, Width & Direction:-
improve matters. Second it can be a
tool to help us in the actual confronta- Width - ranges from narrow to
tion when its one on one. Look again broad; narrow attention is focussing
at the above list and see how applica- on a limited range of cues, whereas a
ble many of the points are in a con- broad focus takes in a wide range of
frontational situation. When you have cues. Think of looking forward with
done that write down a list of oppo- only a 10 degree field of view,
sites to all the points above and you contrasted with a very wide angle of
would have very accurately described 140 degrees or more.

36
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 15

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

Direction - shifts on a continuum situational awareness. We know


from an internal focus on ones own very clearly when we are preoccupied
thoughts and feelings to an external with our own thoughts to the exclusion
focus on objects and events outside of all else and this can happen when
the body. When we say someone is we are on foot and, certainly when
deep in thought we imply they are driving - probably the biggest single
usually oblivious to their surroundings. contributor to road accidents.

This study was essentially sports The scanning requires a broad-


based and looked at what attentional external focus of attention, where we
states were favourable for what sports. exclude no stimuli or information that
If we relate this to normal daily life we is available to us. Those people,
see we are now presented with a however, who are designed with a
further complexity with regard to an Narrow Internal focus need to monitor
individuals accumulation of data from constantly the fact that they will incline
his or her surroundings. Someone who to withdraw their focus of attention
has a narrow internal focus of within themselves, particularly when
attention is one who will be agonising presented with outside distractions
over their own thoughts and problems such as a busy city environment.
to the exclusion of outside stimuli. This
is distinct from the individual who with These latter people are good in the
a broad external focus of attention is one to one scenario, providing they
unable to switch off from their can extend their focus more externally
surroundings and takes in a great deal to concentrate on the threat as distinct
of stimuli and information. from a detailed internal analysis of
their feelings and thoughts at the time.
Dangerous Attentional A boxer will be good at what he does if
States he naturally displays a narrow external
Think how dangerous it is for focus so he can blot out any external
someone who is predisposed to a distractions. A high jumper has a
narrow-internal focus of attention narrow internal focus as the battle is
when they are walking in a potentially with himself not the bar. The high
threatening environment - they jumper may, however, make a poor
exclude a wide range of external footballer who needs to be able to
information which would allow accumulate from the wider game.
them to develop good

37
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 16

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

Play The Game and Not The try to determine where you fall in this
Occasion four way spread.
Exercises which will help concentra-
tion or assist in blocking Attentional Distracters
negative emotions are all part and One test for attentional control, or a
parcel of the control of attention and training tip is to try and identify
the job in hand which may be to attentional distracters. Divide a piece
knock unconscious
the person in front
of you who is about
to strike. It takes
tremendous control
to exclude all the
negative elements
which surround the
enormity of pre-
emptive strikes and
the old soccer cliche
- that it is essential
to play the game
and not the This shouldnt happen if your personal radar is working to a reasonable
distance through a complete 360 degrees.
occasion! is very
sound advice. You cannot let the of paper into two equal columns and
enormity of whats happening to you on one side put a heading Relevant
disable you from action and make you Details and on the other Distracters.
lose the initiative. In this chapter we List all the relevant details on one side
are more concerned how better that you know you need to concentrate
attentional control will help us avoid on e.g. Target/Risk Identification -
confrontations and that is going to be people, places, purpose, looks like,
achieved by each of us better etc and on the other side put down the
understanding our own character distracters e.g. crowd, noise, weather
make up when it comes to which (rain makes us put our heads down),
attentional style we are predisposed traffic, social/business thoughts,
to. Some of us are very aware to the worries, etc. This should make you
Width of our environment whereas clearly aware of what distracts you
others are patently not and you should from the task in hand.

38
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 17

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

Personal Radar effectively inoperable, whereas it


On the street we need to develop our should be working out to possibly
Personal Radar. Concentration, hundreds of feet, taking in the whole
broad-external focus of attention, all of your visual environment, not just
are part of this personal radar, but for 3-5 feet.
most people their radar is, to all intents
and purposes switched off. Nearly The group who kept getting them-
everyone who has been robbed in the selves mugged in Europe were guilty
street usually says the same thing of this and had even been mugged in
about their attacker they came out of pairs, but whilst they were deeply
nowhere. Well, Ive got news for involved in conversation and ambling
you - they didnt come out of nowhere, along slowly, oblivious to their
they came off the same pavement you environment or who was in it. The
were on and they had probably been nature of the animal in this case was
there for some few minutes while they the route cause of their troubles. The
selected you as a target, even to the were computer analysts, programmers
extent that they may have walked past and technicians and all displayed the
you to see whether you were switched characteristics of people who had a
on, or wide asleep. narrow - internal focus of attention.
They walked around at all times of
The analogy is like buying a new the day and night oblivious to the
100,000 yacht and fitting it naturally environment and people in it whilst
with radar. As you are sailing along concentrating on problems of the day.
with the tiller in one hand and a gin &
tonic in the other, you hear a loud Staying Alert & Aware
crash as you run into rocks and a Eventually I have to get to it and show
beep as the radar tells you you are you how to develop it. Those of you
near rocks. Id submit youd be less who have the Bodyguard book or I
than pleased with its performance, have taught will be familiar with the
quite rightly expecting it to see the system.
rocks from miles away and so enable
you to avoid the danger. Yet that is only For many years I had the same
as good as our own personal radars problems as everyone in keeping a
which probably operate out to only constant state of alertness. Whenever
a few feet. they came out of I am training business executives in
nowhere! Your personal radar is personal security I know when I get to

39
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 18

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

this part on how to stay aware that the They stop because they are
same objection will come up. This is programmed to stop and what
that to constantly be thinking about we must do is put some more
threats is an act of paranoia. They are programming into the system. For
quite correct, in that if you tried, to the programming, substitute habit forming.
exclusion of every other thought, to Some years ago I did a security driving
simply devote your conscious brain to course and those of you who have
look for threats, you would soon either attended such a course or done
mentally tire of the process and stop an advanced driving course will be
doing it. If you remember, I said at the familiar with what happens. One of the
beginning that we cannot tackle the instructional methods employed is
problem from the aspect of our what is known as Commentary
conscious mind. It has too much else Driving.
to do and too many other thoughts
intrude. Commentary Work
What happens is that every time
Also it isnt necessary, because we you get behind the wheel, under
have a standby system that we can instruction, you have to give a
employ and that is our sub-conscious. running commentary out loud about
What we need to have, in computer everything that is happening in your
speak, is the ability to multi-task. In surroundings. It is systematic and
other words we need to in some way takes in a full 360 degrees, both
dedicate only part of our cognitive outside and inside the vehicle. You will
process to be permanently aware and describe other traffic ahead, behind
alert to our environment, but not so and approaching from side roads, the
that we have to consciously think road state, what pedestrians are doing,
about the problem. With the executives what your speed is and what you
I train I ask them whether they never intend to do i.e. gear change and why,
stop at a kerbside and blindly walk speed and why and where you are
across or, do they stop and apply looking. You will be forced to have to
some system to check for danger. I read ahead as distinct from just
then get them to attest to the fact that looking 3 feet past the end of the
this is not paranoia, but preventative. bonnet and you are forced to have to
As children we were rightly taught to assimilate all the data that is pertinent
avoid being knocked down not learn to your vehicles safety, whilst talking
how to roll off bonnets without injury. about it. We read ahead even to the

40
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 19

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

extent that we are trying to see around correctly think about things which
the next bend. There is a story that were not relevant to the task in hand.
Jim Shortt recounts in his book on Self Without the commentary, you could
Defence about Wellington which give the impression of alertness,
makes this point well. but your mind is elsewhere. With
commentary driving you cannot talk
The Duke Of Wellington, during long and think at the same time. All
rural rides used to challenge his other ancillary, superfluous thoughts are
officers to a game of guessing what excluded in favour of the commentary.
the landscape would look like on the
other side of the next hill. He won more The third thing is, that by doing the
often than not, at a game he was commentary work persistently over a
inordinately good at. When he was period, every time you get behind the
asked how he was able to judge with wheel something happens and that is
such accuracy he would reply - Why I that you are making the process habit
have spent all my life trying to guess forming - what we do repetitively, for
what is over the other side of the hill. enough times over a period will simply
He was switched on to deduce what it become habitual when you get behind
might look like from experience and a wheel to drive afterwards even
signs and trying to see beyond the though you dont commentate, in fact
visible, which was of advantage to his you do, but it happens at a subliminal,
military strategy. sub-conscious level, because it has
now become a habit.
With the commentary driving a number THIS IS THE KEY TO PERMANENT
of things happen. Firstly you are made AWARENESS.
to realise how much data you would
normally miss and how easily you What happens is that you have
could find yourself in difficulties had created mental multi-tasking in that
you not had the opportunity to see a you can now function on a conscious
situation develop early enough. The level e.g. hold conversations with
most important one for me though was people, but underneath your radar is at
the fact I realised that the principal work, giving you a full 360 degrees all
benefit was that whilst you are the time. The habit of awareness has
having to give the running commentary been formed and you never lose it.
you cannot do something else and This is how you stay in Condition
that something was THINK or more Yellow so that changes are noticed,

41
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 20

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

people evaluated and filed away, the the other hand reads - wary, informed,
result being you are no longer Wide conscious. When I use the word
Asleep. aware I mean it to be a compilation of
the whole of the meanings given for
Applied Elsewhere the two words. Every description used
If the practise works for driving it will above is so relevant to our safety.
work for the other parts of our lives
where risk from others is associated The word expectancy cropped up in
e.g. the street, work, home, or during the meaning of alert and as we know
transitions i.e. from one to the other. expectancy is that state we are in
In Chapter 7 on Mobile Security I have when we expect something to happen.
expanded on commentary work for In summer of 1997 a young Detective
its original role in driver alertness, but Constable, posing as a businessman
you should also do it wherever you was knifed by a man suspected of
are. Essentially it is a way of detaching being part of a gang preying on Rolex
yourself from your body and watching watch wearers in central London. DC
what you are doing from a distance - Shaid Ali, 31 was attacked when he
Be an Observer of Your Own approached a man thought to be
Actions - If you can do this you will acting suspiciously. After the attack the
expand your view of your environment assailant jumped into a Mercedes. DC
and take more data in. The threats are Ali suffered minor injuries. The attack
out there, most people just do not see has been linked to a series of similar
them, even when they look straight at incidents across the capital involving
them. so called Rolex raiders.

Expectation If you look at the circumstances or


I touched on this in Chapter 1 and will what we know of them it is clear
attempt to explain how expectation that alertness or awareness was
differs from awareness. It may first not absent as the constable was
help to separate the way we use suspicious of the man. However, he
the words alert and aware. Quite was still knifed despite being aware
often when I and others use the word and I would submit the problem was
aware, we actually mean alert, the one of expectation. This is, that the
Chambers Concise definition being - mind has not been programmed with
watchful, wide awake, a condition of the possibility that today I am going
readiness or expectancy. Aware on to be attacked with a knife. It is asking

42
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 21

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

a bit much that each morning we get Worse at Home!


up and say today will be the day I Two police officers, a man and wife
will be attacked, but without being with many years of service had their
paranoid if you do not inculcate into lives changed when the husband
your subconscious the possibility that attempted to arrest a suspected
an attack is likely then when it happens burglar dressed in black in his garden
and despite your awareness you will one night. What ensued was horrific
have the old problem of this shouldnt with the suspect chewing off a part of
be happening to me - Aware But Not the husbands ear and spitting it out.
Alert! When his wife came to her husbands
aid she was repeatedly battered
The result, if the person survives the against the fence. Her husband
incident is a continuing loss of described how he was unable to
confidence, fear of situations and subdue or hurt his assailant and how
inability to function properly. This is the man tried to gouge his eyes out.
more pronounced when the incident He also described how the he got
takes place in unlikely circumstances increasingly desperate as the shock
and usually these are where you feel and pain of the attack took effect. A
most secure and have absolutely no neighbour came to the rescue, hitting
expectation of attack being a possibili- the man with a baseball bat which
ty. I was once attacked in the toilets of enabled him to be cuffed.
an office block where I once worked by
some youths I challenged one of whom Since the incident the couple have,
produced a knife. very sadly, been suffering from severe
post traumatic stress. I am in no
The incident was fundamental to forc- position to judge such incidents, but I
ing me to develop the correct attitude would submit that if the incident had
to the inherent risks in life and in par- happened on duty, in many ways the
ticular to the very considerable risks post incident consequences may have
which obtain in situations we least been less. When we willingly choose
expect them to happen e.g. the office, to put ourselves on the front line either
the home, in a restaurant etc etc. The as policemen, bodyguards or doormen
most unlikely the circumstance the there is an acceptance of risk, but
more horrific seems the event and the when it happens to us in the security of
more shocked the victims are. our own home and off duty, adjusting
to it is almost impossible.

43
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 22

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

Expectation is coming to terms with The cry really was about inadequate
the fact that violence can and will training. There is a greater need to
happen and that it is likely to be at the train officers how to ASSESS correctly
most unexpected time and place. a potential situation. In the past
Expectation is raising your Alert State personal safety training for police
when you reach your house or car. officers in the UK has meant teaching
Expectation is switching on when you officers techniques of Restraining
enter toilets or the lift at work. No prisoners and Defending themselves
attack will be a surprise to me. I may against attack. They are now being
not like it and it may frighten me to the taught such things as not to dismiss
core, but it will not come as any a passive, compliant individual as
surprise, wherever I happen to be. If it non-threatening.
does, I know that I am very likely to
lose the day. Expectation is knowing Only 2 categories of risk --
that when you feel most secure you HIGH RISK & UNKNOWN RISK .
are most at risk. It is a trite statement,
but it is also a truism. The reason you Unless you are psychic or can read his
are at risk is because when you feel mind there is no such thing as LOW
secure you switch off and go into RISK. The threat a person presents
condition white. When you are in this increases as the person gets closer to
state, probably because you feel
secure in familiar surroundings the
shock and surprise is worse, resulting
in a substantially longer recovery time,
if at all.

An article in the magazine Police


Review talked about officers safety. It
related stories about officers who
thought they were safe in a situation or
rushed into a situation without prior
evaluation. Many officers argument is
they havent time to think before they Whilst unlikely, for some people this is what the
have to act. day may hold!

- The point was made that they you. NB 100 yards in 15 seconds
have to make time! would be too slow for the school team,

44
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 23

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

but that same person still covers 10 It is human nature not to dwell on the
yards in 1.5 seconds. negative. To be constantly thinking
each day you leave the house, you
An attack out of the blue! may not return, have a car crash, be
Two police officers were cut when attacked, fall ill, your business go bust
approaching a car with 2 suspects in. would soon send you to the nut house.
The attack came out of the blue - we In a balanced way though we must all
felt powerless and very vulnerable. try to develop some way of raising our
Neither officer thought to handcuff the reality level if I can call it that. Reality
suspects because they seemed
calm and passive at first. The point
here is that if two experienced offi-
cers who are actually approaching
suspects with, one would assume,
a degree of awareness, can be
taken by surprise then the answer
lies not simply in awareness, but
expectation.

It took me many years to arrive at


everything I have written about in
the first two chapters. It took
me many years to realise my
awareness was spasmodic and
Unfortunately, hell be too busy thinking it shouldnt
telling myself to stay aware was be happening to him to actually do anything about it
- not that he probably could anyway. Lock the doors!
only ever a transient solution. Once
I had developed a system to stay level is expectation. Think of a
aware I then realised there were many Fireman. Long periods of sheer
things which assailed it and made the boredom, punctuated with short
process difficult e.g.- attentional state, periods of unthinking response to what
excessive stimuli, familiarity of might turn out to be sheer terror. If
surroundings, daily routine, etc, that I each time the bell sounded in the
had to deal with. But the most station house every fireman had to sit
important , final part of the jigsaw was down and try to recover from the shock
expectation. of it and come to terms with what they
might face before they plucked up

45
CHAPTER TWO C 1/2/09 3:26 pm Page 24

A W A R E N E S S T R A I N I N G

courage to go, the world would be deny a serious situation. The trained,
smoking ashes. switched on civilian and professional
operator must always move out of this
Fireman cope because they have one Denial Phase as quickly as possible
underlying thought process to which and thus deal with the real situation. If
they have had to come to terms with - you have subconsciously come to
EXPECTATION. What they expect terms wit the fact that anything can
during the day is for the bell to go off happen to you on a daily basis then the
and everything else is a filler. shock when it does should be over
Policeman should, but many I submit with sooner.
dont work hard at the mental process
of inculcating expectation. It is evident Be aware Situationally and about
in the nature of police injuries that this People. Use a colour code system to
is the case, when we contrast the raise further your awareness and
many, but generally minor injuries expectation levels and maintain a
policemen suffer in public order very healthy suspicion of others.
disputes as against the few, but
serious injuries where the violence
has been gratuitous and often -
unexpected!! So if policemen, whose
very job inherently contains opportuni-
ties on a daily basis for conflict and
violence can be caught unawares, it is
even worse for the average man and
woman. This is the cause of the shock,
surprise and the classic freeze.

The Denial
This is the resultant effect that
manifests itself under stressful and
dangerous situations - I cannot
believe this is happening to me. This
is thought to be a severe stress related
factor as opposed to the result of a
chemical action. The majority of
untrained people will always try to

46
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 1

3
C H A P T E R T H R E E

Perceptions & Fear


of Crime
t has been said that - Risk mathematical probabilities of crime

I
exists wherever the future is occurring and what comfort, if any,
uncertain. To help us have a should we take from the conclusions.
slightly more certain view of the
future we must have some data In England and Wales we benefit, if that
about the past, such as crime can be the word, from two bodies of
statistics. Risk has been defined as: statistics; crimes recorded by the police
the variation in the possible out- and the results of the biennial British
comes that exist in nature in a given Crime Survey. It is quite startling to
situation. When the risk is small compare the two figures.
ones ability to predict the future is
high. When the risk is great, ones The British Crime Survey in 1993
ability to predict the future is low. estimated a total of 18 million crimes
against individuals and their property,
Few of us will ever become victims of of which 2.7 million were serious
crime, but the fear of it happening is offences (wounding, robbery and
often, for many people, out of propor- burglary). This contrasts quite sharply
tion with the possibility. In very broad with 5 million crimes reported to the
summary we know that the most at police in 1994, a figure which has
risk category in terms of assault in the doubled, by the way, since 1980.
UK are men, under 30 and in situations Interestingly since 1918 the increase in
where drink has had an influence. In recorded crime has been extremely
terms of rape and domestic violence consistent at about 5% per year.
women are more at risk from someone
they know. But what are the risks, the

47
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 2

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

The number of crimes recorded has About two thirds of violent crimes were
risen from around 1 per 100 population minor wounding.
in the 1950s to 5 per 100 population in
the 1970s and to 10 per 100 popula- In 1995 homicides fell to 690 in
tion in 1994. 93% of recorded crimes England and Wales, being divided as
are against property, with 6% being vio- follows 474 male and 225 female.
lent or sexual offences. There is a trend
to report more crime to the police which Male deaths were caused as follows:-
accounts for the increase in recorded Sharp Instrument 41%
crime between 1981 and 1993 of 111%, Blunt Instrument 11%
the actual rise in crime was less at Hitting, kicking etc 20%
77%. If you extrapolate the British Strangulation 5%
Crime Survey statistics of 18 million Shooting 12%
estimated crimes against a population Burning 4%
of 51.4 million, it equates to nearly 30 Other 7%
per 100 population, a truly horrendous
figure. Female deaths were caused as
follows:-
In England and Wales in 1995 there Sharp Instrument 26%
were some 7,198 prosecutions for Blunt Instrument 14%
wounding or inflicting grievous bodily Hitting, Kicking etc 8%
harm (Offence against the Person Act Strangulation 26%
1861 sect 20.), 34,872 prosecutions Shooting 5%
for Assault occasioning actual bodily Burning 9%
harm (Common Law and Offence Other 12%
against the Persons Act 1861 sect. 47)
and 30,730 prosecutions for Common When you put these figures besides
assault under a variety of statutory the self defence training requirements
Acts, e.g. Criminal Justice Act 1988 of the two groups you can quite clearly
sect 38, 78. etc. see the very distinct needs that they
have. Males quite clearly need to be
Homicides in 1993 amounted to 730, more capable to defend against blows
with the vast majority of sexual with females requiring defensive tactics
offences being indecent assaults on a which predominantly help in terms of
female (17,680) including rapes strangulation. In Chapter 13 I have
(5,080). looked at the different approach which

48
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 3

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

is required when constructing a self Females:-


defence programme for males and Outdoors 35%
females. The need for the different Home 48% (victim or
approaches is further highlighted by suspect )
looking at homicide by relationship of Other indoors 15%
victim to principal suspect:- Not Recorded 2%
Male victims:-
Family 13% If you were a female who had
Spouse or Lover 8% developed the practise of using
Other Known 34% colour codes as an alert system for
Stranger 34% situational risk, you should almost be
No Suspect 12% in Condition Red, when alone indoors
with a male acquaintance. Im not
Female victims:- being alarmist, but however much we
Family 16% want to ignore the facts they do speak
Spouse or Lover 41% volumes. I know we always come back
Other Known 16% to the probability of risk, but bear in
Stranger 13% mind the British Crime Survey, which
No Suspect 14% tells a truer tale of the actual offences
carried out in England and Wales,
Quite clearly females must exhibit a which levels cannot be ignored.
high degree of caution about people
they know and it has to be said As an example of the caution females
that they should not take male need to exhibit when with
acquaintances at face value or on first acquaintances the following statistics
impressions. This is further highlighted on rape are by relationship of victim
by the location of violence against and suspect 1990-1994
males and females between
990-1994:- Parent/family 15%
Males:- Spouse/lover 15%
Outdoors 56% Other acquaintance 31%
Home 18% (home of Stranger 26%
victim or suspect) Not recorded 13%
Other Indoors 23%
Not recorded 3% Victims
The risk of burglary and vehicle thefts

49
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 4

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

are highest for households in inner When looking at reported crimes in


city areas, council and rented England and Wales in 1994 about
accommodation. It is lowest in rural 26% of offences recorded were
areas. cleared up by the police. Clear up
Comparisons of surveys from 1984 rates were highest for homicides
to 1994 suggest that levels of fear of (88%), violence against the person
crime have risen, with one third of and for sexual offences (both about
respondents feeling unsafe about 75%). This contrasts with a low clear
walking home alone in their area after up rate for robbery (22%) and
dark. burglary (21%).
The risks run of personal crime vary
substantially according to their age, Prison Population
gender and lifestyle. Men, particularly It is worth looking at some brief
young men, are more likely than statistics on the make up of the prison
women to be victims of violence and population in England and Wales.
robbery. There are some 50,000 (2,000
The most serious offences of females) currently in jail with an
violence (e.g. murder and rape) are estimated population of 55,000 by the
more likely to result from an attack by end of this century.
a member of the family or someone 24% of the sentenced population
known to the victim rather than a on 30th June 1994 were serving
stranger. sentences for offences of violence
In the ten years since Victim Support against the person, 16% for burglary,
schemes started, the annual number 12% for theft, handling, fraud and
of referrals has grown to over 1 million. forgery and sexual offences at 10%.
The number of serving sentences
A very salutary statistic is the level of for violent offences (i.e. violence
convictions when set against the against the person, sexual offences
British Crime Survey of offences and robbery) or drugs offences rose
committed - the figure was 2% of from 11,690 in 1983 to 19,770 in 1994
offences resulting in a conviction. - a rise from 33% of sentenced prison
Somewhat in mitigation of this figure is population to 60%.
the fact that some of those convicted
were also the perpetrators of a To Resist or Not!
percentage of the other crimes for It is also a good place to put some
which they have not been charged. views on our role in criminal acts - not

50
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 5

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

our carrying them out, but our Re Nashville Metro Police


resistance to it happening. I cannot Department
speak for anyone else who is reading People who fight (as distinct from just
this book and only you can decide, at resist) get away from attackers much
the time it happens, to act or react in a more often than people who offer no
certain way you see fit. I have brought resistance. People who fight get
together, though, the views of others injuries - black eyes, bruises, broken
and some factual incidents to bring fingers and the like, but 55% of people
home the gratuitous nature of violence who dont resist get injuries anyway.
associated with crime these days and Sometimes though not resisting may
also to set the scene for you to see be the answer and the knife to your
that in many of the circumstances eye is maybe not situation to resist.
traditional martial arts solutions would
not have helped. It is wrong to assume that most women
who are attacked are attacked by
Victims should always resist their strangers - the majority of attacks on
attackers with all the force they can women in the UK are by someone
muster says a Home Office report known to them. Herein lies the problem
published in 1991, into the psychology Its the common corollary that You are
of sex offenders. The study found that at most risk when you feel most safe
in half the cases where the attacker
used excessive or gratuitous violence It is also false to assume that all bad
the victim had offered little or no resis- things happen at night
tance Daily Tel. 5/3/91
In 1992 over 180,000 women Daylight Darkness
assaulted in GB -of that- Assault 30% 70%
22,337 sex attacks and of the 4,142 Indecent Assault 48% 52%
rapes - inner London was the worst Rape 33% 67%
area. The total reported rapes on 1996 Robbery 59% 41%
had risen to 6,000. Wounding 32% 68%
We are told that many rapes are the
product of the desire to hurt, humiliate, Vigilance is required just as much
and physically damage- not overtly during the day as at night. But how
sexual. fearful should we be, particularly
post rape can lead to murder women, because when we look at the
statistics they dont seem too bad.

51
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 6

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

Less than 1% of all reported offences Probably the main problem of fear of
are of a sexual nature. Women are attack is publicity. It has a positive side
most likely to be raped or sexually as it makes women more aware and
assaulted indoors. Probably in a vigilant, but it is also sensationalised
situation they felt most safe by the media and individual reported
incidents can be taken as the norm not
In England and Wales the level of the exception. Recreations on TV can
reported rape offences shows an also create a higher level of fear.
average of one for every 10000 of the
female population. The fear of attack has been known to
Roger Kennington, Vice Chairman of have the following effects on some
the National Association for the women:-
Development of Work with Sex Fear of the dark.
Offenders, says rapists usually fit into Fear of going outdoors in the dark.
one of four categories Depression.
Vindictive - the rape is a punishment. Reduced social activity.
The victim represents someone who Feeling weak and vulnerable.
has slighted the rapist. Loss of confidence.
Anger - the rape is a release for Sleeplessness.
pent-up anger - an unplanned oppor- Loss of trust in others.
tunistic way of venting rage. Nightmares.
Sex - the rape is mainly motivated by Terror.
sexual desire - some rapists believe
they have the right to sex at any time
with whoever they please. British Home Office figures show some
Sadism - when the rapists main 5.7 million offences recorded in
means of sexual gratification comes England and Wales in 1993, up 3.8 %.
only with extreme violence. Recorded crime fell in some areas
According to the Home Office statistics e.g. Cleveland, Gloucestershire, City
in 1994, 5,057 rapes were reported of London, Merseyside, the MET,
and only 460 rapists convicted. A study Northumberland, Dyfed/Powys.
by the University of North London 94% of recorded offences involved
shows only 20 per cent of reported property, 5% were violent crimes.
rape cases are referred to the courts. Violent crimes increased by 4%,
Women Against Rape estimates only including 2% increase in violence
8 percent of victims report the crime. against the person.

52
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 7

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

A 14% rise in robberies and a slight and ensure logos are on uniforms,
fall in reported sexual offences. vans, IDs
Some other statistics were interesting:
Risk of burglary is high for inner city By Comparison:
residents, those with poorer security, Police Assaults
flat dwellers, single adults and In Chapter 13 The Physical Encounter,
those who often leave their house we will look at some statistics as to the
unoccupied. nature of police injuries, but it is a
The most common items taken in sobering experience to look at the
burglaries were cash, jewellry, videos, sheer numbers of assaults that take
stereos and TVs. place on police officers in the UK.
About 1/5th of violent incidents are From 1993 the number of assaults has
street assaults and about 1/5th fallen from 17,950 to 15,488 in 1995.
assaults are in pubs and clubs. 8 out of If we break down the figures for 1995
10 victims in each case were men and a little further they show that 2,605 of
mostly young. It has been the pattern the total were female officers. Whilst
for some years that adolescent males the overall figure for assaults had
are the sector of society most at risk fallen attacks on female officers had
from violence. risen and serious injuries in total had
The elderly were infrequent victims of also risen from 886 in 93 to 901 in 95.
violence and women were consistently In 1995 the assaults leading to sick
less at risk than men of all types of leave amounted to 2,480 with some
violence except domestic assaults and 41,144 total working days lost to
muggings. assault.

NB In the Metropolitan Police Service Assaults on police officers are


7,000 cases of Bogus callers Burglary significant because they show that
Artifice offences were carried out in 92 even trained people are still victims of
an increase of nearly 2,000 on 91. violent acts. A report by the Police
They prey mainly on the elderly and Research Group on police injury
housebound - majority of victims are statistics revealed the following from
between 70-90. 226 assaults in 1992. Public order
and dispute situations are most likely
Doorstoppers code - lays down to result in an assault on a PC
guidelines to major UK service and accounting for 22% and 21% of
utility cos to limit unnecessary calls incidents respectively.

53
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 8

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

Traffic stops is the third most likely and head butts. The report actually
cause of assaults - 17% followed by went further and looked at the nature
stops on foot patrol. However, 14% of how assaults happened.
of attacks occurred either in a police One third of assaults occur before
van or on police premises. Assaults officers have a chance to speak to the
occurred also when officers were assailant. The solution in the report
working in pairs or teams. The excep- said improved self defence training
tion to this is the foot stop where over and the issue of protective equipment
half the officers attacked were on their such as stab vests and pepper sprays
own. These were more likely to would help.
produce serious injury with 30% of 22% of assaults occur as officers try
officers suffering GBH wounds. to calm individuals, particularly during
disputes and public order situations.
Public order assaults could result from (The recommendation was better
the slightest provocation when conflict management training as the
officers attempted to assert control of officer had been able to speak to the
situations, but serious injuries were individual and could possibly have
recorded in only 10% of public order diffused it).
cases, probably because officers were One quarter of assaults are
expecting trouble and were better sustained at the point of arrest or after
prepared for it. An interesting point a suspect had been detained.
about vehicle stops was that the The report says that:-
assaults occurred when the vehicle When dealing with public order and
was stolen or the driver drunk, but that disputes officers will be attacked when
the attack was most likely to come trying to calm things down.
from the passenger! than from the Public order and dispute situations
driver. can mean officers will be attacked
immediately they arrive on the scene.
Whilst attacks for no apparent reason When carrying out foot stops
are rare - 4%- more than half lead to assaults happen most frequently as
serious injury. 78% of assaults occur officers are preventing the suspect
during uniformed patrol, 60% taking fleeing the scene.
place in the street and 65% resulting in
cuts and bruises (ABH), whilst 17% The Daily Telegraph January 1996 -
caused GBH level injuries. Most police Police Assaulted
injuries are the result of punches, kicks Reported on how two West Midlands

54
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 9

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

officers were attacked as they November 95 PCs Wayne Bowring 34


investigated a burglary in Kings Heath, Judy Scott 41 suffered head and facial
Birmingham. A WPC was knocked injuries when they were attacked with
unconscious when she and a male a crowbar as they tried to stop burglars
colleague were attacked by nine escaping.
teenagers armed with knives, a December 95 PC Helen Bullock
sledgehammer and an iron bar. She suffered a fractured cheekbone and a
suffered a double fracture of the skull, deep facial wound when she was
when she was hit with the iron bar and attacked with a wrench after she had
was left with a mass of cuts and and a colleague investigated the
bruises. Her 24 year old male behaviour of two men in a car park.
colleague needed six stitches to a August 95 PC Lane 30 was stabbed in
deep cut in his left arm. the back as he pulled a demonstrator
off a lorry in Essex.
Several hours earlier two other officers
were attacked by a five strong masked Knife Culture
gang when they responded to a In Glasgow in the first half of 1993,
burglary in a flat, where the occupant crime in total fell by 20% and in the
had been bound and gagged. Both Strathclyde region it fell by 15%.
escaped serious injury by wielding However, the major campaign in 93
recently issued telescopic batons. At was Operation Blade which
the time of the article six youths age challenged the knife carrying culture
16-19 were helping police with that had become established in
enquiries about the first attack and 3 many parts of Strathclyde. Offences
men with enquiries about the second. involving knife type weapons had
risen from 800 in 89 to 1,400 in 92.
Some Other Assaults
Jan 95 PC Adam Smith was stabbed Some weapons were described as
while trying to protect a nightclub mediaeval and designed to cause
doorman in the West End. The man sever injuries. Some 4,569 weapons
had 2 knives and injured two officers. were recovered and this was followed
July 95 PC Laurie Nicholson 38 by a vigorous 3 month enforcement
suffered a broken jaw when he tried to campaign. Over 28,000 people were
arrest the passenger of a car involved stopped and searched by police and
in a high speed chase. He was beaten 638 found to have offensive weapons.
with his own truncheon.

55
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 10

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

The biggest crime reduction was in misleads the police any compensation
crime involving knives, including a fall would usually be rejected.
on attempted murders of 50%, of It is not necessary for an offender to
robberies by over 36% and of serious be convicted before an award is made
assault by 30%. (some offenders may never be found).
Obtain photos of injuries.
We should also mention the UKs Applicants should apply for a CICS
Criminal Injuries Compensation app, from CICB, Blythswood House,
Board (CICB). The statistics make 260, West Regent Street, Glasgow
depressing reading if used as an G2 4SW.
example of the consistent rise in crime
in the UK. Formed in 1964 under the Fear Of Crime
supervision of the Home Office, in 1987 statistics whilst somewhat out of
92-93 it received 65,977 applications date still serve to illustrate the long
for compensation - an increase of odds of of serious violence occurring
4,577 over the previous year. to us:-
Total compensation paid out was Rape 10,000 to 1
152,201,131 a record and an Indecent Assault 800 to 1
increase of 8.55 million on the Robbery 2,000 to 1
previous year. Assault 170 to 1
Total compensation paid since Burglary 38 to 1
inception is some 1,000,000,000. Car Crime 17 to 1
Approx 48% of applications are
resolved in one year. In a study carried out by researchers
Official stats clearly show that over the for Birmingham Universitys
past 20 years a marked increase in Psychology Dept and published by the
crimes of violence. It would be unfair Home Office in 1993. The study
not to outline how one should go about followed local concern about the
claiming if one is ever a victim of crime, amount of crime and disorder at a
Claiming:- large shopping complex with an
Do not delay in reporting the facts to average of 400,000 shoppers a week.
the police. Fear of crime was further fuelled in the
The victims must report all relevant area by local newspaper reports such
circumstances to the police as as vicious gangs have turned the
practicable. If any relevant or important shopping precinct into a no-go area.
information is left out or otherwise But, of 1,060 incidents at the

56
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 11

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

shopping complex in a 4 week period wrists to make him open his safe.
researchers found only 68 described Raymond Hill 67 of Patingham Staffs,
as actual crimes whilst 69 were was in hospital after the thieves stole
described as a nuisance. In that 10k in cash and jewellry
period some 1,600,000 people had Daily Telegraph 22/5/97
passed through. These were low crime
statistics. The fear was simply media A businesswoman, drinking at the
induced Cafe Royal in Londons West End was
robbed of a 10,000 Rolex by two
Car Crime teenagers while she waited to meet
The cost of private car theft in the UK friends. Doreen Chipchase had the
in 1996 was the highest since 1993, watch wrenched off her wrist. Her
up 14% on 95. Business theft also friend, Yvonne Ridley, a Sunday Times
increased by 16% on 95 at a cost of journalist 33 struggled with one of the
191 million. The UK theft rate of 1 in attackers. I had been sitting at a table
44 vehicles is the worst in Europe near the bar when the two men came
(broadly it is 1 in 60 there) and vehicles in and I sensed trouble
now form the largest part- 26% - of all Daily Telegraph 22/5/97
recorded crime in the UK.
A judge was severely criticised for
News jailing a double rapist for only 13 years
General editorial comment in the Daily instead of passing a life sentence. Taxi
Telegraph 97 referred to numbers of driver Leister admitted 6 different
crimes doubled from 2.5 million to 5 attacks on girls and young women in
million since 1980 and convictions the Leeds area, two of whom he
fallen from 45,000 to 300,000. This attacked with a wheel brace.
and similar reporting all raises the Leister raped for the first time in April
temperature of peoples fear of crime, 95 when he attacked a 25 year old
but, at the end of the day the crime woman, walking home from a new job.
has happened, but we shouldnt He put his hand over her mouth and
extrapolate the figures to make an pushed her under a footbridge, He told
epidemic. her he had a knife. The second woman
he first struck with a wheel brace - she
Raiders broke into a retired business- screamed and, fortunately, was able to
man's home and tortured him by pull away from him and escape. The
pouring boiling water over his legs and third victim, 25, was followed by Leister

57
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 12

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

after he parked his taxi in the early only when she heard voices, she was
hours of one morning. He attacked her half naked and bleeding from the nose.
with a wheel wrench then raped her. Harrimans record to that point was that
He was caught by DNA testing as he at 16 he was sent to detention centre
had previous convictions. His light for 3 months for assaulting a woman
sentence was due to work by his and at 17 given 3 years for raping an
lawyer stating that he was prepared to American student, visiting Yorkshire. In
receive treatment and mend his ways 1982 he was given 18 months for
(Bollocks PC ). attacking a woman and indecent
Yorkshire Post 10/7/97 assault and in 1986 2 years for assault
and burglary. In 1987 he got 4 years
Rapist in outburst at 14 year jail after following a girl in Garforth, Leeds
term and threatening her with a knife, her
A convicted rapist struggled violently in hand was cut as she tried to protect
the dock (June 97) after he was herself. In 1993 he was given 5 years
described as a danger to women and for assaulting a girl of 13 in Leeds.
jailed for 14 years. David Harriman, If ever there was a case for introducing
shouted, pointed and threatened the a three strike rule in the UK this piece
judge after he was committed of the of scum must be a shining example.
vicious rape of a mother aged 23 in
Leeds. He was eventually dragged They are out there though and when it
from the dock and the judge described comes to defending yourself, how do
him as a severe danger to all women. you know whether you are facing
Her nose was broken, he head-butted someone like Harriman, to whom
her after dragging her into an alley. violence against women is a
She had been looking for a Taxi in the profession, or someone to whom the
early hours of one morning in the attack may be a first time event and
Calls area of central Leeds when she who is not committed to violence. The
realised she was being watched by a likes of Harriman prove that you
man with piercing eyes. She crossed cannot assume the best - if you are
the road, but he confronted her and threatened you must go all out - its
dragged her by the hair into an alley going to be you or him.
where he head butted her, breaking
her nose, when she tried to resist him.
He then raped her four times after
telling her he had a knife. She escaped

58
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 13

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

As a writer in the UKs magazine One of the saddest incidents reported


Police Review said about suspects over the previous months was the case
and risk; of a 17 year old teenager Jonathan
Roberts who chased a shop lifter out of
There Is Either High Risk Or store where he worked as a part time
Unknown Risk trolley-boy. He caught up with the man
who was later arrested, but was
The point was being made that you subjected to a 10 minute beating from
cannot make any assumptions as to which Paramedics failed to save his
whether you think someone is only life. Despite his obvious bravery at
marginally threatening - you cant wanting to have a go unless you
mind read. It has caused many possess above average combative
policemen to be injured by making skills you cannot afford to get involved,
assumptions about the passive nature particularly where there was no risk to
of suspects only to have them erupt someone's personal safety.
into violence.
A Common Responsibility
Later we will look at the Law and self I believe we cannot ignore a person
defence, but what is patently clear is who is patently at risk and everyone
hindsight is the most dangerous of all has a duty to help in whatever way we
the considerations we have to deal can, but your response must be in
with. Hindsight makes us realise we some balance with your abilities. The
grossly underestimated the risk. disgrace of people who do not help
Hindsight gives the courts a second has to be put in context, but they can
sight about an incident they were still stop if they are in a vehicle and see
never there to witness. Hindsight an incident, lock the doors and keep
gives senior police officers a better their hand on the horn - it is possible
view! of a violent incident than the for everyone to help in some way. If we
officer who was there. When you are dont, then villains have us all isolated
faced with violence you will never and they know it. More and more crime
be in possession of all the facts happens in broad daylight and they
which make the risk you are facing dont care. They flout both the law and
a known quantity. You cannot afford know how reluctant the common man
the luxury of thinking how your actions or woman is to interfere. Group
will be perceived at some future date initiatives such as Neighbourhood
of accounting. Watch schemes are proven to work.

59
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 14

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

When the public learns that there is keeping aware and observant and
safety in numbers and the person that without letting paranoia take a grip and
doesnt get the help may one day be coming to terms with the very simple
you, an adjustment in ones thinking fact that tomorrow it could be our turn.
may be required. Dont, however, rush
in where angels -- etc etc! There is no hard and fast rule about
where violence can occur. In the
It is a fact that perceptions of the levels course of my work I can be in some of
of crime exceed the actuality. The the worst parts of the world where
danger though in pushing this fact violence is as common as spitting and
is that a person, by dint of their can happen with just as little thought,
psychological makeup, looks for but I will see none of it happen. By
any excuse to feel secure and contrast the following report from the
unconcerned about the situation. It is Daily Telegraph in Sept 97, though
admirable to want people to illustrates how it can erupt in even the
understand the statistics, but I believe most benign setting:
it serves no purpose. To tell someone A German tourist watched helplessly
that his chance of being robbed in the as his wife was shot dead by armed
street will only happen statistically raiders during a robbery at a hotel in
once in a hundred years misses the an English county town. They were in
point, in that as he is being told the the bar of the County Hotel when two
figures, some hundred or more people masked men, one carrying a sawn-off
up and down the country are being shotgun walked into the bar just after
mugged.
There is no
safety in sta-
tistics. There
is only safety
and security
in having a
very healthy
respect for
the inherent
dangers in
our daily The weapons - mostly shotguns - that Black and his gang had used to terrorise
the Bedford area.
environment,

60
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 15

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

midnight. As one woman screamed a pursue them, which in this case and to
Alvin Black, pointed the shotgun at the Bedford polices credit, did not work.
German woman's face and shot the 56 The reason for including the case
yr old at close range, killing her as the report is to try and give you a picture of
pellets entered her brain. He and his the mental make up of such people as
accomplice fled. According to the pros- Black who would not hesitate to kill or
ecution Black was one of four ruthless maim you. If you dont believe these
armed robbers who terrorised the town people are about you are very sadly
of Bedford from spring 1995 to the wrong and neither believe that you can
summer of 1996. They robbed shops reason your way out of situations - it
and businesses, raiding one post office could go badly wrong.
three times. They entered the homes
of local shopkeepers and business Comparisons
people. They wore masks, they carried So we are not safe wherever we are
weapons, sawn-off shotguns, pistols, and if, even knowing this, we are not
axes, sledge-hammers and knives. prepared to accept the the first
The firearms were loaded. principle of personal security that the
individual is responsible for his or her
On November 15th 1997, Black was own security there will be little anyone
sentenced to life imprisonment for the else will be able to do for you.
murder and 21 years for conspiracy to
rob. Two of his henchmen were Many groups and programmes which
sentenced to 13 years and another for have been set up to teach women's
3 years for wounding with intent. Black, safety, quite correctly want women and
it transpired had previous convictions people in general to go about their
for aggravated burglary and rape, had life unafraid. The use of crime statistics
been arrested twice before, but to show the infrequency, on a
released through lack of evidence. He, mathematical basis of probability is
typically accused the police of not, however, the way to go about it.
intimidation at every turn and was We are all individuals and, as such,
armed with a tape recorder for when subject to the vagaries of life.
he was stopped. Black and his kind are Fate, luck, ill-fortune, chaos, whatever
the worst type of the scum out there, we want to call it, is the unknown that
who play the police - coloured we all face. There used to be a saying
prejudice card for all they are worth in in business which went - If things are
an attempt to reduce police resolve to going well look over your shoulder

61
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 16

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

because youve missed something. The current trend in in birth rates


So it should be with our personal makes it certain that a new violent
safety strategies. Yes things are good, crime wave is just around the corner.
the sun is shining, alls well with the Today there are some 7.5 million
world, but just get into the habit, males age 14 to 17. By the year 2000
metaphorically speaking, of looking we will have an additional 500,000...
over your shoulder! Thus in a few years we can expect at
least 30,000 more murderers, rapists,
It may, however, give us some comfort robbers and muggers on the streets
here in the UK to look briefly at how than we have today...these kids are
bad things have got across the stone cold predators.
Atlantic. The following information is From 1990 through 1993 Virginia
an extract form the official journal of convicted 1411 people of murder; a
the GHCA who are mentioned in more third of them had been in custody but
detail in a later Chapter The editor Bob out of jail at the time of the crime.
Kasper quoted an extract from the ...in 1992 over 6.6 million violent
August 1995 issue of Readers Digest crimes were committed ....only
and an article by a Princeton Professor 100,0000 or so (led) to prison
John DiLulio called Crime in America, sentences, which on average ended
Its Getting Worse. before the convict had served even
Over the past three decades ... your half his time behind bars.
chances of becoming a victim of
violent crime increased by 460 So anyone in the UK who feels
percent. uncomfortable with our current
...the actual number of rapes, condition needs to breathe a sigh of
robberies, assaults, burglaries and relief, but keep your guard up.
other crimes suffered by Americans in
1993 was 43,622,000. Stalking & Harassment
A new breed of villain is more Over the past few years these two
terrorist than criminal .. routinely activities have come to prominence.
property crimes escalate into violent As a result of one persons, persistent
ones. work alongside the Home Office the
Well over 100,000 murders have been UK now has legislation. The
committed since the start of 1990. Protection From Harassment Act
...murder soared a terrifying 165 1997 is very much the work of one
percent among 14 to 17 year-olds. person Evonne von Heussen M.B.E.

62
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 17

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

Evonne wrote the body of work which be associated with the preparation of
became the Bill and eventually the Act the legislation.
and she is the acknowledged expert on
stalking and harassment. Sadly, as is Evonne von Heussen was herself a
always the case, there is now a a victim of persistent stalking for 13
profusion of so called experts trying to years by a former University lecturer,
relieve victims of money for their who first noticed Evonne when she
services. Those of us in the Close attended two lectures. For three years
Protection field have had these same not knowing who was responsible she
individuals with made up received obscene calls and letters,
backgrounds come out of the pornographic photographs, photos of
woodwork as experts! and we know herself and her daughters, had acid
who they are as they, as usual, poured on her car and dead flowers
convince others, who have no means left on her doorstep, some taken from
of knowing to the contrary, of their graves with RIP labels still attached. In
credibility and expert status. If you are 1978 he turned up at her home and
a victim of stalking or harassment then carried out an assault. Despite the
you most certainly do not need an police being called they considered it a
expert whose only purpose is to domestic and left with issuing to the
relieve you of your money. man a caution. From then on her life
was shattered as she was dogged by
Even as Evonne von Heussen was this man for years to come. It was not
writing the legislation attempts were until 1992 that the attention finally
made by others to hijack the work and ceased and It was not until 1994, some
claim it as their own. One female MP, 16 years later that she was able to
who shall remain nameless attempted write about the situation .
this, only to be forcibly prevented by
an honest Home Office who were Dogged by nightmares and a constant
working closely with Evonne. Another feeling of being hunted Evonne still
organisation involved in personal finds it difficult to be alone with male
safety also saw commercial advantage company and to be confined or not to
in being seen as the organisation who feel in complete control. Even having
were taking the lead, so as to further to have anaesthetic makes her feel this
gain financial reward, but this was loss of personal control. Her stalker
patently not the case and remains so had followed her everywhere,
despite their many media attempts to threatened her and her two daughters

63
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 18

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

persistently and communicated with as The National Association for the


both hate and love mail and by phone, Support of Victims of Stalking and
even tracking her down when she Harassment, but still known as NASH.
moved and tracing ex-directory At the same time as having to write the
numbers. The tragedy deepened as legislation and argue its need Evonne
Evonne's daughter Kirstein, also has dealt with nearly 9,000 victims of
became a victim of a stalker. stalking, through the NASH help-line,
3,000 media requests, received 84
As a consequence of her own bitter death threats and actually counselled
experience Evonne determined two 78 stalkers i.e.18 men and 60 women.
things, one that she would provide help
for other victims of this unrecognised Nash is now recognised as the only
and unlegislated against crime and legitimate non-profit making organisa-
second that she would attempt to tion for the counselling of both victims
achieve the impossible by forcing the of stalking and harassment and their
advent of legislation even against assailants. This covers stalking in its
concerted resistance in many quarters. truest sense, school bullying and
From her start in 1994 with her initial neighbour harassment. It has forged
drafting of the work, some three years links internationally and has the largest
later she was travelling the UK with body of experience to bring to bear in
members of the Home Office, its counselling and advice work. The
members of the Lord Chancellors following is a brief summary of some
Department, a representative of the facts about stalking supplied by NASH.
Crown Prosecution Service and Between January 1994 and January
various police representatives on 1997 some 16,569 people had
training missions following contacted the Associations crisis line.
commencement of the Protection Many calls are not genuine and there
From Harassment Act (1997 ) - a are in the UK a small, but persistent
remarkable achievement by any band of serial victims who claim to the
standards. police, press and other less skilled
organisations that they are victims of
Prior to embarking on the problem of stalking, some of whom have
legislation Evonne and Kirstein had appeared on national television. The
founded The National Anti-stalking and figures broke down as follows:-
Harassment Association (NASH) later 8,097 actual victims of stalking, (i.e.
to be renamed following the legislation 210 men and 7,887 women). These

64
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 19

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

victims fall into three distinct Of these 55% had left violent, abusive
categories which will be outlined later. relationships before the stalking
3,211 persons who report general began. In 22% of these cases children
harassment by neighbours, gangs and are involved and have often suffered
children. sever effects due to the ordeal of the
parents. Many children have suffered
Many of the victims are either elderly and endured physical, sexual and
people, children who are being bullied psychological violence.
by older teens or by adults and people 10% of people are being stalked by
who are being bullied or stalked within people who are known to them on a
the workplace. It also includes obese, casual basis (Casual Contact
gay and disabled people who are Stalking).
victimised because of what they are. 5% of people are being stalked by
people they claim to be unknown to the
1,120 people with psychiatric victim (Stranger Related Stalking).
disorders. A small group of individuals, 78, have
claimed to be victims of stalking
These callers have reported that (Fictitious Stalking) when in fact they
generally they have been hearing are making it up, often due to some
voices in their heads, or being other problem. Some of these people
controlled by electronic forces via have very high profile cases.
their radios and television sets. These Between 1992 and Spring 1996, 17
people are only stalked by their own stalking related deaths of victims have
mental bogey man. Many have occurred nationwide (some of whom
severe mental problems, need had contacted NASH). Only two of
someone to talk to and have in many them were men.
cases been let down by the system. In addition, the suicides of 4 stalkers
78 stalkers i.e. 18 men and 60 have been reported to NASH in the
women. same period.
33% of female victims who made Nashs figures clearly show that
contact for help, advice and support women are more likely to be stalked
were raped, or have suffered violent than men. Sufficient data is not yet
sexual abuse by their stalker. available to be accurate on the ratio,
85% of victims are being stalked by but figures from the States indicate a
an ex-partner (Post Relationship probability of 6:1 (6 women to 1 man).
Stalking). 95% of all stalking victims (a combi-

65
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 20

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

nation of people who have called the NASH is affiliated to the National
NASH help-line, or who have written) Victim Crime Centre in Washington
report inadequate help from the police. D.C. and has many other International
The remaining 5% have found the links. Currently establishing regional
police very helpful and sympathetic, support groups NASH continues as the
but they failed to make referral to any countrys leading support association
support agency such as NASH. for stalking and harassment.
99% of victims felt that police officers Address:-
with whom they were in contact were NASH
complacent, cynical, pre-judgemental, Bath Place Community Venture,
insensitive and unknowledgeable Bath Place,
about the ordeal of being a stalking Leamington Spa
victim. Hopefully with the weight of CV31 3AQ Tel/Fax 01926-850089
legislation and better education the E-Mail antistalking@dial.pipex.com
police will provide a better service to
these victims of crime. Broken Windows
A significant number of victims felt let In the past four years the murder rate
down by the Crown Prosecution has halved, robberies are down by 40
Service for a variety of reasons (this per cent, and car thefts by a third and
shouldnt come as a surprise to crime, in general, at its lowest level for
anyone - PC) 30 years -Utopia? - no, New York,
100% of all lawyers who contacted thanks to a policy now known as
NASH for advice, complained of zero- tolerance. A city that by the
their frustration regarding the lack of mid-eighties was as good as written off
knowledge exhibited by magistrates has experienced an almost Lazarus
and by some judges and by other like recovery. Big business and the
members of the the criminal justice middle class are moving back and
system. there is a safer feel about the city.
The transformation was the
As well as dealing with the victims and consequence of one mans belief in the
perpetrators of stalking over the same concepts expressed in a magazine
period NASH dealt with 3,790 media article. William Bratton, Police Chief
enquiries, 311 students from law, of New York was a believer in the
journalism, and psychology, 20 concepts outlined in a magazine
lawyers and 30 police officers. article in 1982 called Broken
Windows, authored by a Professor of

66
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 21

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

management James Wilson and a Wilson saw this view as an evasion of


collabotator George Kelling. The responsibility and laid out the simple
article challenged the liberal concepts scenario: One window is smashed in a
that crime was a direct product of building and no-one repairs it. No-one
poverty, inequality and poor standards is held accountable for the damage
of living. Broadly this sanctioned the and the word goes out that the building
abandonment of run down areas, told is easy game for vandals. Soon other
inner-city poor that crime was windows are broken and the building,
expected of them and conditioned the now dilapidated becomes a haunt for
police to believe that because they dossers and drug dealers. The drugs
could not control social conditions they draw crime into the neighbourhood,
could not, as a consequence, control respectable families begin to move
crime. out, delinquency becomes the norm
and criminal elements gain ascen-
dancy. The police strategically
withdraw, citing the need to avoid
confrontation and everyone else
gives the place a wide berth,
knowing not to expect any better
from a deprived area.
Wilson propounded that the idea
of zero tolerance comes from the
conviction that serious crime very
often emerges opportunistically
from lesser crime. The answer is
therefore to switch police attention
from the incorrigibles to the
irritants, with a policy that nothing
is acceptable from throwing
litter, spitting, jaywalking, hanging
around street corners. By hauling
in minor delinquents New York
police were led to more serious
This is not a social problem as a consequence of deprivation offenders. As Chief of New Yorks
and poor social conditions. Its the result of a tolerance of
many things ignored for too long.
Police, Bratton put these ideas
into practise and after organising

67
CHAPTER THREE C 1/2/09 3:33 pm Page 22

P E R C E P T I O N S & F E A R O F C R I M E

his force like a major business corpo- enough to adopt such an approach is
ration with performance targets, his to come to terms with the backlash
officers proceeded to clear the parks of from the vocal, minority left who
winos, the streets of teenagers carry- equate such intolerance and the desire
ing portable hi-fis and the intersections of the majority of people to want to root
of windscreen-washing squeegee out crime and violence, to police
men. As Brattons men hacked away at harassment. It happened in New York,
the lower levels of crime the upper lev- but Bratton and Mayor Guiliani had
els amazingly caved in, getting the none of it, stuck to their guns and the
message that the police were once results are there for all to see. We live
again empowered to tackle all crime at in hope!
every level and were prepared to carry
it through, despite the outcries of the
liberal left.

Wilson made out that the bogey men,


of the present levels of crime, were
those liberalists who had wanted to link
crime to deprivation and who he saw
as the real enemies of the poor. His
own view being that the real crisis in
society stems not from an absence
of opportunity, but from a lack of
responsibility, resulting from the
blurring of the distinction between very
simply, right and wrong. Although
called a fascist in some quarters, even
in the UK his ideas found root, even
with such socialist elements of politics
as Jack Straw, who, before he became
Home Secretary and was still in
opposition, delivered his controversial
boot the beggars off the streets
speech.

The challenge for any society brave

68
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 1

4
C H A P T E R F O U R

Street Security

his is where all your 30% of all assaults. You only need to

T
training and thinking read one weeks newspapers to see
about the concepts we the full extent of the street crime, even
have discussed in during the day.
Chapter 2 - Awareness
come into play. The first thing is Switch On. Start the
A physically well protected home, game of people watching and
where you practise good personal situation awareness. When you leave
procedures (see Chapter 5) is a very your house on a sunny morning to walk
safe place to be. The street is not by 300m to the shops or leave your office
comparison. In Close Protection work at lunchtime to walk around town you
our most vulnerable time with a client is do not expect to end up in hospital
when we are out on a walkabout stabbed or dead! - some people never
somewhere. The next most vulnerable return. Forget the statistics for a
time is when we are in vehicles, which moment, they will give you no comfort
can give us a false sense of security. nor assistance if tomorrow its your
As we outlined in Chapter 2, an attack turn. When you make a transition
probably wont happen to us in broad from one environment to another the
daylight in a very busy street, rather it Traffic Lights in your head must be
will be when we enter a more deserted clearly visible.
area with poor lighting, less people,
more hiding places and escape routes. Risk Reduction
Remember, however, not to believe we Risk Reduction exercises ask that you
are safe in daylight, as 48% of indecent make yourself very familiar with your
assaults took place daylight, as well as surrounding areas you live in and work

69
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 2

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

near. Familiar in the sense that there ing seminars I ask the people who they
has been the application of a process would think is the most difficult type of
of Risk Analysis. In other words you person to mug. The answer which we
have identified the vulnerable areas. If eventually come to is a deaf person on
you are a woman this probably means the run. With someone whose deaf its
you should not walk the dog or walk impossible to use a question as a
with your children in densely wooded deception and its impossible to run
and isolated areas, where bushes and alongside whilst you demand their
structures can provide hiding areas. wallet. The converse then, as to who is
There have been enough very bad easy to mug, becomes easy to see
incidents in the UK for this surely by and the chart below contrasts the
now to have gone home and these various aspects we should adopt;
have not happened in poorer, deprived
areas. But even in a busy city centre EASY TO MUG
you must be sensitive to your Stopped.
surroundings. Both people and places Looking around and lost.
need to be evaluated and to do this you Holding your wallet or purse.
must let the information into your Looking at a map.
cognitive processes. If you shut out the Walking slowly.
stimulus of your environment then you In a dream.
are actually providing hiding places for Deep in conversation.
people to conceal themselves.
HARD TO MUG
How You Are Perceived Jogging.
So switch on and, more importantly, Fast and purposeful walk (late for an
look as if you are switched on. Body appointment).
language is the most important, Aggressive.
subjective self protection message that Alert demeanour.
you emit. You should send out signals Fleeting eye contact.
that tell others you are aware, Erect and self assured.
confident, in control, know where you
are going and will be difficult to take by Unknown Risk
surprise. Walk- Aware, Briskly and with Remember, most street crime is
Purpose- dont display vulnerability. opportunistic and for this to happen a
number of factors have to be in place.
Always walk with speed. When Im giv- First you have to be chosen as a target.

70
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 3

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

People who look wealthy or display subterfuge, cunning and high intellect,
that wealth on their wrist in the form applying psychology to the capture
of a gold watch are a target of their victims. This allows them to
economically. The final piece of the get close even in broad daylight,
selection is down to you and how you particularly as this is when no-one is
appear. Look switched off and you suspecting such an encounter.
have put the pieces of the picture into
place for you to be a victim, you are If A Car Stops
now also a target opportunistically. Take nobody at face value and if you
are asked for directions by anyone in a
We cannot forget the person who car, preferably do not stop, but if you
holds a permanent grudge against have to keep a good six feet or more
people who are patently successful, away and dont be drawn towards the
particularly women who are then
easy targets of his abusive
behaviour or violence. In many
sexual attacks the desire to
dominate and cause suffering is
greater than the sexual gratification
and, often, such a person will
seldom fit the popular description of
someone you would immediately be
frightened of in the street. Both here
and in the US the most gruesome of
serial killers would cause no one to
give them a second glance in the
street . They are the boy next door
and the husband next door, which
is how they are able to get close to
their victims.

Switched Off and drawn into what seems an


The very simple solution would be to innocent situation.
trust no-one, but to put it in a less
paranoid way exhibit a healthy car, particularly if you are asked to look
caution about anyone. Serial killers, at a map or piece of paper with an
of both sexes, ply their trade with address on it.

71
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 4

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

If a car stops and you are threatened


scream and shout and set off your
personal alarm if you have one to
hand. Get away as quickly as you can
- dont run in the direction of the traffic
as he can follow you easily, so back
track and get into a shop or similar. If
you can make a mental note of the
number and description of the car and
occupants, write them down as soon
as possible after.

Keep away from the car, dont get drawn into


conversation and keep walking. If you are really
unhappy, change direction and walk the oppo-
site way.

Muggings
(Street Robberies)
These can take place day and night
but, generally they will take place
in secondary areas, to the main
shopping and business areas of major
cities, although attacks do take place
in even the busiest and best areas.
The perpetrators of street robberies
are the disaffected and violent youth of
today. The exhibit three things - need,
Now its not so innocent and you could be in greed and hatred.
big trouble.

So that you cannot be surprised by a If we take one Metropolitan Police area


vehicle, endeavour to walk towards the - Streatham, in 1995 there were some
oncoming traffic, this way a car or van 71 street robberies a month. Studies
cannot draw up behind you. I dont showed that a small number of people
want to differentiate between male and were responsible for a large number of
female, but certain situations do hold robberies, in fact there were some 10
more danger for the lone female. and 20 active robbers aged between

72
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 5

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

12 and 18. Streatham did not have the longer. Muggers - they change their
worst robbery in the Met, but a diverse clothes as often as three times a day
mixture of shops, restaurants, quiet and buy reversible jackets so we wont
side streets, six British Rail stations pick them up in the area as a suspect
and a red light district offer chances for for wearing clothes described by the
opportunist criminals. victim. Sometimes they wear vests
under so they throw their shirts away
It was reported that most hunt in packs and look completely different in a string
or posses and the greatest number of vest.
offenders were young, black males. It
would appear very few have a drugs A lot operate in gangs and intimidate
habit to feed; they are driven purely by people. Before they can be initiated
the desire to wear the latest designer into some of the posses they have to
gear or carry a mobile phone. commit a violent robbery and, in one
Streatham police instigated a very case, they have to stab someone. The
pro-active approach to the problem police admitted anyone can be a victim
with dedicated teams of officers and of street robbery - there are so many
vehicles. With plain clothes officers
carrying out surveillance on the areas
where they operate successes
occurred quickly. On the first day of the
operation they had a hit with a gang
who attacked an 80 year old woman.
Three youths pounced on the victim
and stole her pension book, dislocating
her shoulder as they bundled her to
the ground. The youths were quickly
arrested by officers working nearby.

It is, however, not an easy task as the


criminals have become surveillance
conscious and are wise to the police
tactics. As the police will admit about
mugging, its easy to commit and takes different factors which make it a
a few seconds. Burglars by contrast, random offence and difficult for us to
put themselves on show for a bit pinpoint where they might happen.

73
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 6

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

One of the main problems facing the handed and laughing , she said my
robbery squad is the fact that many of nose was dislodged to one side and
the victims are unable to provide a I had to have an operation under
description of the muggers. general anaesthetic to reset it. This
has made me very cautious about
A lot of offences are committed from going out and I try not to carry a bag,
behind, with jewellry and bags but I want to live my life as normally as
snatched. That means the victim never possible.
sees the offender properly. Other
times the offence is based on fear, with She has been out in the police robbery
the offender making so many threats car on several occasions trying to
about what will happen to the victim if identify the thug who has left her wary
the police are called that the offence about venturing out on the streets
goes unreported or is reported a long alone. The attacker enjoys inflicting
time after the offence. pain and suffering - anyone who thinks
this type of person is open to reason
The Violence Involved and that he thinks like we do probably
A young mother of two needed surgery still believes in the tooth fairy. Today
after being brutally attacked in a quiet there are still the remnants of a liberal
side street in Streatham. Lisa 22 was thinking that believes that a bit of
walking towards a late-night chemists social engineering will solve the
at about 8pm on a Friday night when problem and that all people are
she spotted a man talking on a mobile inherently good. It is a complete
phone. As she passed him he nonsense as it is not to accept that
demanded her handbag then butted ethnic minority groups are not
her in the face, sending her sprawling engaged in any crime. Need, greed
to the ground in agony. Lisa recalls he and hatred, plain and simple and until
said give me your bag, bitch and head it is recognised that there is a war
butted me at the same time. I went stiff going on in the streets the thugs and
like a board and kept my head cradled scum will have the ascendancy.
in my arms. He hit me in the face again
and kicked my leg really hard. I was in Such crimes as Taxing which is the
panic when I saw all the blood and I act of throwing bricks through a lone
was worried he would stab me. If he womans car window in traffic to steal
had just asked me for my bag I would handbags, is only one example of the
have given it to him. He ran off empty state to which matters have sunk.

74
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 7

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

Lets look at some of the general point- have not seen the incident develop
ers as to how a street robbery occurs: with enough time to alter course and
seek safety, your first weapon is your
Progression of The Event voice.
1. Observation and selection Be specific when yelling for help.
based on vulnerability. Run/spread the distance and find
ease and escape. people.
Forget your doubts.
2. Test for Opportunity Forget the embarrassment factor.
any witnesses. If you dont do these things the event
are you paying attention. will progress and you will need Part 2
how are you reacting to distance of this book sooner than you thought,
gap closing. and if it progresses anyway what have
the contact approach method. you learned.

3. Your immediate response deter- Reaction To Physical Contact


mines whether they - Discontinue Listen to what they want if they tell
or you.
4. Assault progresses to physical Dont turn a theft into a violent
contact assault.
Give up the item.
Approach/Closing Distance Gap
How to recognise an assault With Compliance/Co-operation
approach. opt-ions - there are positives and
Loiterer conversation stops. negatives. They may still inflict
Any verbal calling or comments. violence gratuitously or they may take
Very close walk-by and reverse. the items and leave and at the point
Followed or flanked. you accede to any request you do not
Some innocuous request. know.
Personal space violation. With Resistance/Fighting options -
More than one approaching. there are positives and negatives. You
Your time to decide diminishes may lose and suffer greater harm than
quickly! if you had cooperated or you may win
the day with little or no injury. There is
Immediate Response Necessary also the degree to which the other
Sound off and give a directive - if you party may suffer injury. One point to

75
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 8

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

remember you can never resist you approach the more options you have.
can only fight. To simply resist would Awareness factors.
get you seriously hurt. Consider temporary cooperation
which may assist in reassessment and
better positioning - in other words can
you buy some time.
If able to break and run - do so.
Ineffective defensive manoeuvre will
make matters worse.
If you must, fight to escape - Timing,
Technique, Tenacity.

You are more vulnerable when;


You are isolated (safety in numbers).
You are in darkness (stay out).
You are near areas of concealment
(hiding places).
Dont walk with your back to the traffic. You have
no time to evaluate ie. Condition Orange any You must consciously plan to avoid
threat if a vehicle pulls up alongside - its
straight into Red. these - Security (vs) Convenience.

As you will read throughout this


whole book I keep emphasising that
at the time of the event this is no
place to be making carefully
balanced decisions about the pros
and cons. There is much you have
to take in, does he have a weapon?
perceived physical capabilities, is
anyone around to help, is he
changing location, is he hurting
you? now- it all becomes a question
of priorities.
General Reaction Guidelines
Dont let them transport you ATMs - stay aware and dont let people stand too
close, particularly if they can look over your
elsewhere. shoulder.

The sooner you notice the

76
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 9

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

Worst Areas made intuitive, but accurate guesses


Subways at night. about the occupancy of houses.
A deserted station or bus depot.
Lonely, narrow and poorly lit streets. Geoff Thompson in his book Dead or
Short cuts through parks, wasteland, Alive clearly illustrates how muggers
back streets or alleys. operate.
Walking alone - the later the worse, Muggers follow a ritual.
particularly in a known dangerous area. Most have accomplices.
Most muggings involve stalking and
Other Specific Problem Areas dialogue entrapment.
Parking areas at shopping centres, The greater the crime the greater the
sports events, transportation terminals. deception.
Stairwells, elevators, toilets.
Automated teller machines (ATMs). He also outlines the ritual for
Public recreational facilities - Parks. gratuitous assault which can be only
Any Drive through service area. one step removed from being robbed
as well:
Selection 1. The eye contact.
Most criminals have a process of 2. The question.
selection i.e. the most vulnerable, low 3. The physical approach.
risk option such as a purse or handbag 4. Question reiteration.
snatch from behind. You dont have to 5. Actual challenge.
be small, weak or old you just have to 6. Single word exchange.
be careless. Also you must bear in 7. Assault.
mind that selection of you as a target
could be made in a busy area, but Pre-Incident Indicators
perpetrated in a quieter one. a. Unnatural impediment to your
What most people think are movement.
spontaneous robbers have usually had b. Correlation of third party move-
many minutes in the planning. ment to that of yourself.
The most switched on people are c. Sudden changes of status of a
crooks- they are minor psychologists person or persons near you. Predatory
and work by a sense of feel and movements i.e. circling and two or
intuition. The burglar who was more moving in from opposite
followed by a TV crew whilst he walked directions (pack actions).
the streets targeting houses to burgle,

77
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 10

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

d. verbal exchange initiated by a Warning signs an assault is


stranger. possible:-
e. Target or escape avenue Head and shoulders back.
glancing. Facial colour is dark/red.
f. Person or persons approaching Breathing fast and shallow.
at an oblique path that will intersect Belligerent, challenging/shouting.
with that of yourself. Exaggerated movements -
g. Hidden hand or hands that cause particularly with the hands.
an unnatural walking posture. Hands held high on or above the
h. Bumps, pushes, shoves or grabs. waist.
i. Relative absence of locals or Direct uninterrupted eye contact .
authorities. Kicking the ground.
j. Automobiles stopping alongside,
slightly to the front or behind. Danger signs indicating an
k. Any obviously intoxicated person assault is imminent include:-
or persons. Head down.
l. Any second pass by a vehicle. Eyebrows move down into a frown.
m. Obvious attempts at Baiting. Facial colour pales.
n. Glances between apparent Lips tighten over teeth.
strangers as they approach, impede, Breathing becomes rapid and deep.
hail or otherwise interact. Stance changes from square to
o. Undue attention to your presence bladed ( one lead foot in front ) i.e. a
or vehicle. fighting stance.
Fists clench and unclench.
What signs can we look for in the Target glances.
demeanour and body language of Dropping body-weight and lowering
others that will indicate to us that they stance.
are building themselves up for either
aggressive dialogue or worse?. Also How The Professionals Do It
how can we tell that the point has been The following is an extract from a
reached where they may be about Close Protection (Bodyguarding)
to move to physical violence and training manual on how to spot trouble
escalate the threat. If we are going to arising in your environment. In the CP
preempt this occurring we must be field there may be many more reasons
sensitive to mannerisms and the signs that cause a threat to exist than if
along the way. you are a civilian on the street, but

78
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 11

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

whatever the causes for someone's confrontation so use the following


interest in you the body language is techniques to detect the potential for
appropriate to both. The following will violence.
be of particular interest to police
officers: Watch, Look & Listen
Watch and listen for the following
Body language is described as points - read the body language for
non-verbal communication by means verbal and physical clues that will
of subconscious gestures, movements indicate that an aggressive act or
and physical attitudes. Peoples body physical assault is highly probable.
language may contradict their spoken Remember to watch the hands and
or intended message, confusing the recognise the key indications.
observer or betraying their true They are :-
feelings, e.g. a person may sound 1. Non Verbal Clues - Physical
friendly, but convey hidden hostility via Actions.
his body language.
The human voice is also a great General Points
indicator of stress and tension. The Age, sex, looks, posture, position,
voice -pitch and tone (voice attitude) is rapid movement, noise and distur-
effected by emotions e.g. an angry bance.
voice is both loud and belligerent, the
voice of reason is calm and quiet. Increased Breathing & Rapid
Pulse Rate
Experienced law enforcement and Increased adrenalin flow stimulated
security personnel have used body by nervous tension, fear, and
language and verbal indicators for a apprehension, also excitement. The
number of years. The average police adrenalin hormone action increases
officer and bodyguard are trained the heart rate, air supply to the lungs
observers (cynics), they expect to be and blood supply to the muscles. It
lied to and deceived. Therefore it is also promotes the release of glucose
important that the individual officer is into the blood stream for immediate
able to identify and understand these energy, so preparing the body and
verbal and physical signs (clues), in mind for action and helping it to cope
other words - read the body language. with fear, stress and exercise. The
Remember that it is always better to release, however gives rise to physical
detect and avoid a potentially violent changes which are detectable.

79
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 12

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

Flushed Complexion Also associated with clenched teeth.


Rapid flow of blood to the head caused
by the adrenal action. Oxygen Finger Movements
enriched blood to the brain to speed up a. Points aggressively with the finger -
the process of decision making, also a focus of anger and aggression on a
sign of guilt and embarrassment. specific person (you) or object.
b. Pokes or jabs with the finger (makes
Eye Movements physical contact) - an indication that
a. Failure to hold eye contact - looks the aggressor is ready to cross the
away or down during eye contact. Guilt line. May be accompanied by rapid
and Guile. and angry speech, also sudden and
b. Hard stare (target fixation) fixed aggressive gestures.
staring at the Principal (VIP), known as c. Hand and finger gestures - a sign of
target fixation and associated with the contempt or anger. Not considered as
focus on the immediate source of threatening, usually accompanied with
danger (tunnel vision). Caused again verbal abuse and part of a crowd
by the adrenal flow. action.
c. Rapid eye shift or look away - known
as the target glance. A conscious Shoulder Shift or Drop
mental and physical effort to avoid the a. May be used with target glance or
fixed stare (tunnel vision). eye shift - decoy or first stage of a
physical assault e.g. a surprise blow or
Hand Movements the initial action of drawing a weapon.
a. One of the most important physical b. A well known crime technique, it is a
clues clues. The old professionals physical signal that will be your last to
always say watch the hands and that pick up.
eyes cant kill, it is the hands that hold
the gun and fingers that pull the Cessation Of All Movements
trigger . a. Assertion of mental control - slow
b. Look for concealed hands - ask deep breathing - mental decision made
why- is there a concealed weapon? - action to follow.
Shaking and rapid hand movements b. Look for rapid change from anger
indicate nervous tension (fear, to calm. Watch for movement, in
apprehension and excitement). particular the hands.
c. Clenched fists indicate an attempt to
control emotions such as anger etc.

80
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 13

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

Sudden Challenge Rapid Angry Speech


a. Hard or soft challenge that breaks Adrenal flow, excitement, emotional
the 1 yard rule - the initial move state, anger and rage, pre-action
may be either rapid or slow time. build-up
b. The action may involve the physical
laying on of hands. Combination Of The Above
c. Must be treated as a serious and A combination of verbal indicators that
dangerous threat at this stage. may include all or some of the above
clues e.g. High, rapid angry speech
2. Verbal Clues that includes serious and specific
swearing, that will be accompanied by
Abnormal Stammer a combination of physical body
Nervous tension, anger and excite- actions.
ment.
Summary
Change of Voice Patterns Because of the adrenal actions caused
a. Change in voice levels and pitch by fear and excitement etc, several
indicates excessive emotional tension verbal and physical indications often
and excitement - loud, angry and high occur together - do not forget the
pitch speech (emotion, anger, rage sudden reactive physical response.
and frustration).
b. The deliberate softening (lowering) -------------------------------
of speech rhythm and volume - slow
and deliberate. An attempt to control Be Sooner!! (so to speak)
emotion. If you allow an adversary to get into a
stance you have let things go too far.
Excessive Serious & Specific Also be very aware of the quiet, starer
Swearing who seems non-aggressive, but can
a. Of an obscene, personal, racial or be very disturbing. He will talk in a
sexual nature - a direct verbal quiet, even tone and make threats in
expression of anger, frustration and this even, level and measured way. He
hatred. will have practised mood swings form
b. Used to threaten, insult (provoke) very passive to suddenly aggressive,
and intimidate both to put you off balance and also to
hit your adrenal switch. Under no
circumstance let him talk himself into

81
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 14

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

anything closer than a very extended Lowering tone and volume of voice.
striking range. He will also offer to Standing still.
shake your hand as if he has made a Looking down at the ground.
mistake, but under no circumstance Falling to, or kneeling on the ground.
accept or be drawn into the ploy or you Lifting of eyebrows (shows fear/
will be unconscious before you know anxiety).
where you are. This type of individual Backing away.
will also be very challenging and make
a direct, but quiet enquiry about what BE CAREFUL - dont fall for a ploy. Ive
you are going to do and will say go on seen people fake submission only to
then do something lets see what blast off again when the deception
youve got , as if he is totally prepared has worked. It happens, particularly,
and infallible. Its a psychological ploy when you have them restrained and
hes used many times before and he they convince you they will not offer
will be good at it. One way or another any more problems, only to have them
you will not escape the consequences explode at you again once they are
of such a confrontation. You must stay released. There is an old Japanese
in control and, unfortunately, act Samurai saying which should come to
sooner rather than later. your mind every time you think things
are OK and the fight is over-
It may be that to use your verbal skills
effectively may dissuade aggression, WHEN THE BATTLES OVER,
but if it doesnt then on recognising the TIGHTEN YOUR HELMET STRAPS
signals you will have to escalate your
force response. Remember, if a person
submits and ceases aggressive or Some Points or Dos and Don'ts
resistant behaviour you must be The following list of Dos and Donts
prepared to de-escalate, so to speak, are applicable not only in respect of
your level of response. To know when street robberies, but as points of
this should happen we need to know general street security:
not only from verbal affirmations, but Dont show expensive jewellry.
also from non-verbal signals that they Carry your handbag in a self
have had enough:- conscious way- let it fall in front of you
Putting hands up in front of the body. not behind - flap in toward you so it
palms out. cant be snatched from behind - one
Reduction in large movements. method of attack is the fast hit and run

82
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 15

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

from behind. Also carry it in a way that


makes it easy to let it go.
Use the gap between cars if some-
one runs at you.
Dont run whilst you are still in full
sight of the person or persons that
concern you. If someone does cause
you concern make your alternate move
in a calm way
Dont use a phone box to phone for
help NB. the office worker in London
who was dragged from the phone box
and raped as she phoned for help
One ploy is for one person to stop
you and ask for change of a 25
Now youre surprised and within grabbing
note - if you pull the purse or wallet out range, the threat being only a few feet away.
No time for evaluation just the typical shock
a second attacker will snatch it . The and freeze.

first can deny any involvement even if Distribute your money around your
he doesnt run. They may use an alley person divide notes and keep some
off the main road you are on to wait in old credit cards in a top jacket pocket.
- so raise your awareness etc. These are give aways.
Consider carrying a bluff purse or
wallet to give away.
Before going into a shop to buy
something, carefully try to prepare the
correct amount to pay for the item
dont sort it out in the shop as you can
be targeted there and they know in
which pocket you keep what they want.
Never stop in the street for any
request or Question and Answer
session.
Dont take shortcuts.
Never pass through a subway until
Switched Off and too close to the corner. you can utilise a full escort of other
people.

83
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 16

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

Switched On in
Condition Yellow
and alert to the
potential threat.

Evaluating the threat


and making choices -
in this case confirming
the threat.

Condition Red - now


the avoidance - get off
the street and find
other people.

84
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 17

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

Never walk close to buildings, past may be possible to improvise, but the
unlit doorways and alleyways, keep reality of this we will look at later.
well out from the building to avoid
being jumped. Another Experience
Walk facing traffic - this prevents a A teenage gang member was found
vehicle pulling up to you unseen and guilty of mugging the husband of the
deters kerb-crawlers. UKs Director Of Public Prosecutions.
If a car stops use your voice. The 17 year old youth stabbed John
Never accept a lift from a stranger, Mills 58, between the ribs with a
even if he claims his car is a taxi. butterfly knife as he walked towards
If you are wearing high heels take his Camden home, in North London.
them off before you run. Bleeding heavily, the businessman
If taken home at night ask to be staggered 100 yards to his front door,
watched into the house. where he collapsed into the arms of his
If you think you are being followed go wife, Barbara.
to the nearest occupied area and call
the police. The news article reported that the
blade had partially severed an artery in
Walk quickly across the road and his abdomen and could have killed
cross it again if necessary. him, but for emergency surgery. The
Walk to a busier area where there Jury took 4.5 hours to convict the
will be other people - a shop, a garage, attacker of GBH. He was also found
well lit house, pub, cab office etc. guilty of robbing Mr Mills of a wallet,
If you go into a shop for help BE credit cards and cash. Mr Mills had
CALM dont scream or shout, or they been surrounded by 6 youths in May
will react against you and take you as 95. He was punched around the head
a threat - be rational, reasonable in and shoulders and grabbed by the
your request for help. neck. He handed over about 100 but
Chequebook caution -home address! did not realise he had been stabbed
phone number. until after the gang ran off.
Dont flash expensive jewellry. As reported in the Sunday
Carry a sound alarm. Times 21/12/96
Keys should not bear name and
address. Public Transport
It is an offence to carry any item for Avoid lonely bus stops particularly at
the sole purpose of self defence but it night.

85
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 18

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

On an empty bus sit downstairs in If you are threatened or harassed


view of the guard/driver-Dont sit move to an other compartment. If this
upstairs. isnt possible and there is no apparent
On the way to work! On a assistance you have no recourse, but
Tube/Subway platform stand or sit to pull the emergency cord.
near the exit/entrance and always be Always be aware of other people who
prepared to retreat from a situation. alight from a bus or train when you do.
On the train itself again stand or sit Tell members of the transport staff
near the doors in a carriage with if you feel anyone or anything is
people and check to see where the suspicious
emergency chain is. If people get on
you can get off - even if they get on The following story illustrates that
next to you if you are aware, sensitive violence can erupt anywhere. We
to their demeanour or if they are know the chances are slim that it will
boisterous get off - as they board the happen to us, but it happens and to
train they are actually taking in other those people who it does happen to
people who are probably some the chances were slim as well. Ask
distance away and you can slip out as them now though whether they feel the
they get on. statistics helped them at all!
Dont sit in an empty compartment of Two masked and armed brothers who
a railway carriage. robbed passengers on a London
Do not, as you see many people do, commuter train were each jailed for 10
particularly at the end of the day, fall years at the Old Bailey in 1997. It was
asleep or doze on public transport. the first time an entire carriage of
Be aware of being overheard, passengers had been robbed.
particularly on public transport - do not Anthony and Aaron Baxter 28 and 20,
answer any questions about your were arrested 5 days after the raid on
destination, however innocent they the London to Dartford train in OCT 96.
may seem. Both had a history of drug abuse and
On a train the toilets are a safe haven both previously were out on license for
lock the door and pull the cord. a train robbery. They spent the 260
On a train try to sit near the guards cash they got on drugs and then the
compartment and only in a carriage rest of the property they threw into the
with a central walkway. Always be Thames -they were caught on video
aware where the communication cord and also left fingerprints. Brandishing a
is. machete and an imitation handgun,

86
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 19

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

both brothers terrified commuters with If you think you are being followed,
death threats, blows and demands for check by crossing the street - more
money. The passengers were ordered than once if necessary, to see if he or
to deposit their valuables in plastic they follows. If you are still worried get
bags. Some commuters hid their to the nearest place where people are
possessions and one woman hid a pub or anywhere with lights on and
jewellry in her mouth. After their arrest call the police. Again avoid using
Aaron Baxter escaped from Tanner enclosed phone boxes in the street as
Bridge Magistrates court during a an attacker could trap you inside.
scuffle. He received an extra 9 months For women the advice is to wear flat
for this offence. This latter incident heeled shoes at night if you know you
says something about control and may have to walk. If someone actually
restraint techniques. struggles with you high heeled shoes
will not be an aid to balance or running.
Out & About Walk down the middle of the
NONE OF US IS INVISIBLE! pavement. Keep clear of alleyways,
- It is folly to think we go unnoticed and shrubbery and dark doorways. Try and
it wont happen to us. think where someone could be
Trust your intuition - if you feel scared concealed e.g. behind the rubbish skip
or uneasy - dont ignore but act on it. you are walking towards.
Be Alert when out and about. Dont stop to help at a road accident,
Dont be out on the street if you have if necessary go for help.
had too much too drink, Moderate your
Always have your keys ready when
intake if you know you will be walking
you arrive home so as to minimise the
or ensure you have a known taxi
time you are stood at the door fumbling
company picking you up.
in your bag or pockets. In London in
Walk tall keep your feet slightly apart
1997 there was a gang operating in
for good balance, keep your head up
wealthy residential areas which
and your mind focussed on your
targeted people outside their homes to
surroundings. Keep your hands out of
steal their watches.
your pockets.
know where you are going and how At your front door be even more
to get there. cautious and aware than you have
look confident without appearing been all night.
arrogant. Avoid trouble makers well before by
good posture, stamina, strength are crossing over the road and ignore
all positive aids to good self protection comments.

87
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 20

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

Avoid long eye contact with strangers


as it can taken as provocative.
Remember your eyes show any
vulnerability or weakness:-
Dont overburden yourself with
parcels and if you do make sure you
are well prepared to drop them if you
are confronted.
Dont hitchhike.
Keep your personal possessions like
a briefcase or handbag close to hand
in public places, make it more difficult
to snatch. You should always be able
to see or feel it.
Keep your cheque book in a different
place to your cheque card.
Hit and Run - thats all you should be condi-
We repeat cover up expensive tioned to do. If anybodys teaching you anything
more complicated, then theyre just making it up.
jewellry and tuck any gold chain into
you top or collar.
Try to avoid reading in the street, Flight - Get away as fast as you can .
particularly a street map as it indicates Dont stop to think ACT. Run to a place
you are not familiar with your where there are people or a security -
surroundings, if you must do it try and most large stores
keep walking.
If someone asks you any question Compromise - If you cant get away
and you feel you have to reply keep at scream yell, set off your personal
least two arms length away, better still alarm and throw it out of reach.
try and answer on the move - re: a Remember though that resistance is
request for the time - dont stop!! not the same as defence!

The use of force is only to be Attack - Hit hard and break away to
recommended in a self defence run. Be furious and throw your weight
situation after you have exhausted into him and break away. Dont stay to
certain other options . If attacked 3 fight your tactic is Hit and Run
options - Flight, Compromise,
Attack.

88
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 21

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

Alarms Only a licensed Hackney Cab can


If you often walk home in the dark get pull up in the street in the UK.
a good personal attack alarm. Carry When you are in the taxi stay
it in the hand so you can use it switched on particularly to the way
immediately to, hopefully, scare off the you are being taken to your destina-
attacker. Make sure it is designed tion. If you have a preference as to
to continue if it is thrown away and which way to go then ask and insist. -
doesnt sound like a car alarm which If you are not happy ask to be let out
everyone now ignores. more more out in a well lit area where there are a
more. number of people.
If you are unhappy make this known,
Taxis insist on the route you want and
If you are going to be out late, try to always carry a mobile phone with you
arrange a lift home, or book a taxi. so you can call 999/911 if you are
Check that the taxi that turns up is worried that things are taking a turn for
the one you ordered . the worse and he wont stop. There
Ask for a description of the car e.g. have been enough incidents of rape
make, colour and reg. If you gave your and sexual assault by taxi drivers to
name when you booked it, make sure make any lone female feel less than
the driver can tell you it before you secure.
get in. Always sit behind the driver, not next
When you book the cab get the to him if you are a female.
company to tell you the drivers name. If in any doubt DONT get in, trust
When you get home ask the driver to your instincts.
wait until you are in and have the If you are a woman try to identify a
lights on. taxi firm which employs female drivers
If you talk to the driver stay on
There are many reputable mini-cab general topics and give away no
companies or private hire cars, but personal information.
must be booked either at their office or If you book a taxi from a public phone
by phone. In some cases the driver will or in a public place like a bar, avoid
carry an ID. being overheard when you give your
Always keep the name and number name and address.
of a reliable firm handy.
Avoid mini-cabs and private hire cabs Dont let me give readers the wrong
that tout for trade. impression of all taxi drivers. The great

89
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 22

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

majority of taxi drivers pose no risk and drink had very sadly clouded her
are, in too many cases all to often the judgement.
victims of violence themselves. Very
few taxi drivers I know dont carry Jogging
something with them in their cab to When jogging dont wear a Walkman
give them an edge. Only this year a and if female dont jog in deserted
taxi driver was seriously assaulted and parks, wooded and bushy areas and
bitten in the face 21 times by his always face oncoming traffic. Dont jog
assailant who has scarred him for life. habitually at the same time of the
The attacker bit two people who went same day each week and the same
to his assistance and, whilst on parole, applies with cycling - vary times and
stabbed someone else to death. routes. Stay to well lit roads and pave-
ments. On commons and park lands
Life In Jail For Pretend Taxi Driver keep to main paths and open spaces
On October 22nd 1997, a Judge at where you can see and be seen by
Manchester Crown Court sentenced other people.
glue sniffing, drug dealing Duncan Always choose well lit and well
Bermingham to life for the sex attack populated streets.
and brutal murder of 22 year old Plan your route.
Rachel Thacker. Rachel, a graduate
and campaigner for womens safety
failed to follow her own advice,
following a night out when, after too
much to drink, and despite the efforts
of her friends to convince her to the
contrary, she flagged down
Bermingham in the mistaken belief
he was a cabbie. The next day her
naked body was found behind a
pub, having been battered around the
head with a breeze block, disfigured
beyond recognition and then set on
fire after Bermingham had poured
petrol over her. Her friends were
Avoid counting or handling money in the street,
unable to convince her that it wasnt particularly if you also have your purse or wallet
in your hand.
a taxi, but the assumption is that

90
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 23

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

If you perceive a group of males Dogs


make your decisions sooner rather (Judith Weis Home Page - Internet)
than later. 1.Dont Run.
2 Stand still and be calm.
Automated Teller Machines (ATMs) 3 Dont scream at the dog and run.
ATMs are an exposed location. Whilst 4 Dont stare at its eyes - this is a
you are unlikely to be attacked at the challenge.
ATM if other people are around you 5 Let the dog sniff you.
can be targeted there. 6 In a low voice NO GO HOME.
Keep a good look around you and 7 Stay until the dog leaves.
dont take your card out until the last 8 Back away slowly until it is out sight.
minute. 9 If it attacks try and fend it off with a
Dont withdraw anything other than jacket, or your briefcase or better still
small amounts, which means you dont brolly - always be on the lookout for
have to stand around exposed whilst any improvised weapon.
you count it. 10 If you fall, roll into a ball and keep
Dont use the machine if there is any- hands over your ears, face, throat and
one there you dont like. Play the game neck. Dont scream and dont roll
- remember the face and watch out for about.
it again.
Dont let people stand directly behind What Men Can Do!- Women's Safety
you.- they have been known to mark Men can help by taking the issue of
your coat with chalk which identifies women's safety seriously in their daily
you to their cohorts!. lives. Bear these points in mind- If you
Also avoid dispensers when the are walking in the same direction as a
street is very quiet. woman on her own, dont walk behind
Make sure no-one can see you enter her - this may worry her. Cross the
your PIN. road and walk on the other side. This
If at all possible try to avoid using can reassure her that you are not
dispensers at night - they can be very following her.
dangerous. Drive through ones are Never sit too close to a woman on
regular venues for robberies. her own in a railway carriage.
Generally avoid handling cash in the If you are thinking of talking to a
street. woman at a lonely bus stop, say,
remember she doesnt know that your
intentions are benign.

91
CHAPTER FOUR C 1/2/09 3:37 pm Page 24

S T R E E T S E C U R I T Y

Realise how threatening actions simplistic game such as occupations


such as staring, whistling, passing i.e. trying to give everyone you see an
comments can be when you are one occupation from your impression of
of a group of men. them, then all well and good. Anything
that makes you see people and forces
Security on the street is the basis for some recognition of dress, features
all good Safety Practises. Much of and demeanour then you are starting
this chapter has been about what to do to become aware.
and what not to do, but I have gone to
great lengths to make it very clear Remember the men with the large
that obeying these common sense sheet of wood and the changeover. If
rules is not how the battle is won. you had said to someone that you
Not walking with your back to the could fool people with this ploy no one
traffic is OK, but if you are walking would have accepted it. The camera
along with a head full of seagulls you recorded quite graphically, however,
are still a victim in the making. It is only that people do not in fact take in any
awareness of your surroundings information at all about others. So
and people that make all the rules dont fall into the same trap yourself.
effective. Remember your attentional The villains you should be capable of
distractors, remember how we shut out seeing on foot or in a vehicle are
stressful stimuli, remember our narrow camouflaging themselves amongst
internal focus of attention, remember everyone else and the mass of stimuli
our reduced or non-existent attitude to you may be unknowingly excluding -
expectation and finally remember how Switch On !
we are convinced by statistics that it
wont happen to me.

If you acknowledge all the many


factors that prevent us staying alert
and aware then we are getting more
ready to win the battle.

Now all we need to do is embark on


our commentary work. Try and make
people watching an interesting
pastime. If it takes a banal and

92
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 1

5
C H A P T E R F I V E

Home Security

he house in the UK, who, statistics show, stop

T
of every- when they mature. It is estimated that
one, it 70-90% of all domestic burglaries
w a s result from an easy opportunity - door
declared not locked, window left open,
in a case mail/papers in the letter box, milk on
in 1604, the doorstep. The latter two visually
is to him as his castle and indicate that no-one is in. Also dont
fortress. believe that household burglaries only
occur during the hours of darkness.
This principle has come to be the
cherished credo of millions of citizens, The police have over recent years in
but it would probably have come as no the UK begun to recognise the extent
surprise to anyone in those times to of the problem and initiatives like
learn that nearly 400 years later our Operation Bumblebee which began in
houses are even more like fortresses North London in 1991 led to 5,000
than they were then. arrests and solved 10,000 burglaries in
N.London alone. Burglaries in the
In the UK 900,000 burglaries are Metropolitan Police Service fell by 9%
committed each year e.g. 1 in 25 in the third quarter of 1993 after the
houses burgled, i.e. 75,000 per month, initiative was extended to the whole of
17,300 per week, 2,471 per day. Most the MPS in June. Remember though
crimes against property are committed that many acts of violence also occur in
by unprofessional, opportunists. A the home, be it of a domestic nature or
large proportion are male adolescents in the furtherance of robbery. Many

93
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 2

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

people are assaulted in places they Lord McGowan was hit about the head
feel most safe. and had a finger broken and described
the ordeal these men were constantly
For most of us, as it records above, swearing and threatening me. It was an
the majority of household crime is awful ordeal, terrifying. My wife is
opportunistic and perpetrated on the shattered. Police believe the raids
basis of least risk. Good physical could be linked to similar attacks on the
security and creating the illusion of homes of other wealthy people.
occupancy when you are out, together
with a good alarm system may deter In March thieves using identical tactics,
the opportunist thief. If, however you raided the Birmingham home of
are considerably up the wealth scale Coventry City football team Manager,
you could face a more serious threat Ron Atkinson and Port Vale Manager
armed and violent robbery. Bill Bell. Last week Lady Dudley was
robbed by knife men at her 1 million
As the physical security of households West London home.
and commercial premises gets increas- Reported Daily Mail 28/10/96
ingly more sophisticated, it is becoming
harder to break in and steal. The same So from the above we can see that
is happening with vehicles and villains good Home Security will be a working
now recognise that the only option is to combination of both Physical Security
gain access by being let in. Once measures and Procedures. In my book
entry is gained violence or the threat of The Modern Bodyguard the security
it can open safes and elicit the where- considerations of looking after a
abouts of money and other valuables. residence of some substance is
reviewed. In this book I need to keep
50,000 in jewellry was taken from a the procedural side to more realistic
safe by an armed gang, after blindfold- levels to accommodate the wider
ing and handcuffing City financier Lord readership. Lets look at the following
McGowan and his wife. This was procedural matters initially:-
during a raid on their country home.
The 3 man gang, wearing balaclavas, General Procedures
had crept up to the back of the building If you awake or hear the sound of an
through the garden. After handcuffing intruder only you can decide how best
the couple, threats of shooting were to handle the situation. You may want
made, although no firearm was seen. to lie quietly to avoid attracting

94
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 3

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

attention to yourself, in the hope that show people around on your own. Ask
they will leave. Or, you may feel more the estate agent to send someone
confident if you switch on the lights round with anyone who wants to view
and make a lot of noise by moving the house.
about. Even if you are on your own call Same if you are selling a car.
out loudly to an imaginary companion - Make a last check before going to
most burglars will flee empty handed bed, that all doors and windows are
rather than risk a confrontation. Ring closed and locked.
the police as soon as its safe for you to
do so. A telephone extension in your Answering The Door
bedroom is obviously a good idea and Wherever possible know who you
may make you feel more secure as expect to call i.e. by appointment. Get
it allows you to phone the police friends to let you know they will be
immediately. If the receiver has been coming not just to drop in.
taken off downstairs, however then this Try to identify the caller, before
is a non option and a mobile phone by opening the door- peephole, intercom,
your bedside on charge is a better camera to verify or qualify identity.
option. These days lifting the receiver If not known do not open.
off the hook for any length of time can Dont let them know you are alone.
elicit a shrieking sound from the Think before you open.
exchange which most burglars would Weigh time and circumstance - not
avoid. Cutting the line would be a appearance!
better option for them. Do not forget to re-secure the door
after the caller has gone.
Never reveal anything to a stranger Always use the chain or door preven-
and never let anyone know you are ter when holding a conversation.
alone- Use only your surname and At night always switch on your
initial in the phone directory or exterior light to illuminate the caller and
nameplate. Dont advertise you are a leave the interior light off, which could
single woman. illuminate you.
If you see signs of a break-in at your Be suspicious of a call for
home e.g. a smashed window, or door, assistance at night which might be a
dont go in as the burglar may still be decoy to lure you outside
inside. Go to a neighbour and phone Do not let anyone in to use you
the police phone
If you are selling your home dont Dont let small children open the door.

95
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 4

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

If you ask to see an ID would you


NB. police and the operator and keep a
know what a real one looks like - record of the date, time and content of
forgeries are very common so phone if each call. If you can record the calls.
no appointment, then phone their A spate of wrong numbers- change
company, but dont let them supply the your number, inform the telephone
number. company and if you are suspicious
If there is a gas leak there will seek police advice.
usually be a policeman Both Family and staff not to reveal
Observe the manner, dress and any information.
accessories of the caller (i.e. coat over Keep a mobile phone in the bedroom
the arm, briefcase, hand luggage) - over night - Get callers to leave their
does any seem out of place? name and number and phone back.
Be wary of contest winning, surveys,
Answering The Phone give-aways. The are what we refer to
Initiate a call with hello, not your as pretence calls.
name or number. If you are a female alone you may
Children not to answer the phone - wish to consider using a male friend to
they can be induced to disclose who is record your answer machine message.
in and out. If you are a lone female you can still
Children should be taught never to record a message which says Im
reveal that they are alone. sorry were not able to come to the
Do not hand out your telephone phone right now.......
number indiscriminately. Dont record . were not in at
If the caller claims to have the wrong present....
number ask him to repeat the number
required. Never proffer your number Family Issues
and never reveal anything about your Coordinate itinerary/schedule with
situation. spouse and check-in.
If you receive an abusive or Do not discuss family future
threatening phone call, put the receiv- activities, travel and the like in front of
er down by the phone. Come back a small children as they invariably share
few minutes later and replace the secrets.
handset. Dont listen to hear if the Discuss safety issues for school,
caller is still there. Dont say anything - work, shopping etc.
an emotional reaction is what the caller Children not to leave school with
wants. If the calls continue tell the strangers.

96
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 5

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

Coordinate childrens whereabouts Change locks if keys are lost or you


and explain why. move to a new home.
All family members and household Use net curtains and blinds to
staff to be alert to loiterers. obscure view form outside when the
Ensure all financial paperwork, bills, curtains are drawn back.
statements are destroyed before they Establish or join a NHW scheme.
go in the bin. The same applies to any Dont put keys in a safe! place.Your
paper which contains travel matters, secret hiding place will be obvious to
holiday dates etc. someone who is bent! If you have
Instruct all family members in the use to leave them, leave them with a
of emergency telephone numbers. responsible, trusted neighbour.
Fire precaution drills learnt by the Never give keys to workmen or
family. tradesmen as they can easily have
Make contact with neighbours who copies cut. Never have too many keys
can keep a friendly eye on the and know where all are.
property in your absence. Close curtains or blinds before
If you employ domestics ensure they turning on the light at night - do not
are vetted. sit in lighted rooms at night with the
Tell your family about security issues, curtains open.
but do not alarm them with it. Suspicious callers bogus official,
If you have an alarm fitted ensure you bogus sale person, bogus adult and
include panic buttons in strategic child.
places, particularly the bedroom. Protect your property whilst you are
Make sure babysitters are familiar on holiday nb. 8 out of 10 burglaries
with all procedures, answering the occur when the house is empty
door, phone etc. therefore make sure at all times that
Dont put children in downstairs your house has that someone in it
bedrooms. look - the illusion of occupancy. Ask a
neighbour to keep a friendly eye on it
Practical Measures whilst you are away or advise the local
Exterior Lighting see below. police who may patrol.
Remove/Cut trees and bushes near Property marking is good practise
the house itself - hiding places! and your local Crime Prevention
Fit padlocks to side gates. Officer can help here. Also photograph
Keep dustbins, if possible, in an any items of value and keep a record
enclosed yard. of any serial numbers.

97
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 6

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

NB There is also the practise of Theft,


Burglary, Robbery and obtaining
Property by Deception.
Go to the local Crime Prevention
Officer ( CPO ) for advice in your
particular situation.
A burglar needs an exit - If he has
come through the window and cant
open any mortise lock he can only
leave with small items or break out
through a large window! Therefore do
not leave spare keys in kitchen
drawers.
Get into the habit when you leave
your house, be it for a few minutes or a
few weeks to routinely check that you Good physical protection starts at the door
and a number of specific items should be
have locked every outside door and considered which add value to its security.
window and also garages, outhouses
and gates. 2. Locks
Dont leave obviously valuable and It was the Egyptians who first used a
portable possessions on view through locking principle requiring a key. The
windows. - Also, dont always close principle they used of wooden pegs
curtains if you go away. They are a was used by Mr Linus Yale in 1844 -
give away during the day. and this locking principle is found on
Consider using net curtains which 90% of our front doors. It was the
restrict the view from outside. Romans who developed the use of
Never keep too much cash at home. bronze and produced the first
recognisable metal lock and key, but
Physical Measures the modern lock was first made in the
1. Doors middle of the 18th century in Britain
Front doors should be solid timber in with a number of patents being taken,
construction and have a 5 lever as in the patent of Robert Baron and
mortise lock fitted. A strong door is that of Joseph Bramah - the first lock
pointless, however, if the frame into in the world capable of millions of
which it fixes is flimsy or in poor permutations.
condition.

98
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 7

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

door it is attached to and where you


have a Padlock only as secure as the
locking bar to which it is attached.
With outside doors it is a good idea to
also put in barrel locks top and bottom
If you have a key keep it nearby when
you are in the house in case you have
to get out quickly in the event of fire
A typical Chubb mortice lock - best used in
conjunction with a rim lock.
Door Chain
In 1817, Portsmouth was shocked by a It allows for you to sign for and receive
daring burglary with the aid of picks mail.
and rewards were offered to the It will give you a feeling of safety.
inventor who could design a pick proof It gives you good resistance to a kick
lock. Even the pick proof locks of against the door.
Chubb and Bramah both failed to resist Remember to make sure:
the efforts of a Mr Hobbs an American You always use the chain and
safe salesman in 1851. That manufacturers instructions are
complied with.
That it is a good strong chain.
That screws used to anchor fittings are
at least 30 cm (13/16) long.
Use it even if there is a door viewer.

Many modern rim locks have lockable handles


- a thief would need a key!

Make sure all locks and chains


conform to BS 3621. This British
Standard gives methods of tests and Door chains are fine if they are of
solid construction and solidly built
requirements for thief resistant locks into the door and door frame.

suitable for attaching to hinged doors Door Limiter - The door limiter -has
of business offices, shops, and similar benefits to a chain.
domestic premises. Remember, It usually has more resistance than a
though a lock is only as good as the chain to physical assault.

99
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 8

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

5. Side paths - NB. Burglars like an


easy opportunity. If they have to make
a lot of noise e.g. on gravel they will
not bother.
6. Windows - good frames, good locks
and sound fitments.
Pay special attention to ground floor
A Door Limiter is often a better proposi-
tion than a chain. windows and consider the use of
shutters. There is a comprehensive
Door Viewer - A small lens which fits survey form below to assist in
into the door like a telescope assessing the merits of the above.
The door viewer allows the occupant to 7. Alarms and signalling.
get a good look at the caller before
opening the door. It should be Exterior & Garden Areas
positioned at the eye level of the We all like a certain amount of
occupant. seclusion and privacy, particularly in
high density building areas. However,
in the creation of such areas with
trees, shrubs, hedges, it can give a
bonus to a would- be felon in the way
of camouflage and concealment. That
having been said it is always good to
be behind high walls, trees or hedges
as it prevents surveillance from the
Are you inviting crime? outside.
Look at areas outside the house first of The following are pointers to reduce
all e.g. Fencing, walls, trees, hedges, risk, yet still allow yourself some
etc. All should be in good condition privacy:-
with no breaks and tall enough to Cut back tree, shrubs and hedges
prohibit surveillance of the house itself as much as aesthetically possible,
and inhibit climbing. Physical security particularly close to the house and
involves consideration of the following; drive.
1. Perimeter. Consider a comprehensive lighting
2. Lighting. programme for the garden and house
3. Garages, sheds. shell - take professional advise - see
4. Doors. below.

100
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 9

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

Fencing, or walling around the Physical Defences - walls, fences,


immediate garden - personal doors, bolts, locks and alarms.
taste/requirements will determine the Procedures - family issues, answering
compromise. In Close Protection work - door/phone, suspicious activity
the recommendation is an outside wall reporting, emergency procedures.
of at least 7 feet and nothing on Lighting - to make the first two effective
top of the wall to aid climbing or after dark.
concealment.
Gravel paths that crunch under Given time an intruder will penetrate
foot. any defence system - the deadlock on

Comprehensive household security need not be expensive, but security products, as with
most other specialist products, are rarely cheap. If they are of good quality. Often this is
better to do nothing and keep your wits about you than buy cheap products which will fail.

Your guard dog outside! as an a door, or a safe combination - but, the


alarm system. stronger the defences, the more time
Vett any part time handy he needs.
man/gardener.
During the day, the intruder relies on
Lighting & Lighting Positions the general activity for cover. He hopes
Lighting forms an important part of a to pass in the crowd but risks detection
system of defence. A system consists if he lingers too long. Neighbours can
of: help by reporting any strange faces

101
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 10

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

seen entering or loitering around Door viewers are recommended, but,


empty houses. By night there are at night can a caller be clearly seen?
fewer people around, the risk of Is the front path or back garden a place
detection is lower and, under cover of where a person can feel safe after
the darkness, there is more time to dark? Can anything be done to make
defeat the security provisions. Lighting the householder feel safer? The
can remove that cover and make the answer is yes - whether it is a
intruder vulnerable to detection and mansion, a terraced house, or a block
possible apprehension. of flats - lighting can give added
protection at little cost.
The principles of security lighting are
simple:
To provide light to assist in detection Positions
of intruders. 1. Can be bolted to the side wall to give
To avoid creating shadows that better coverage (high up).
could offer concealment. 2. Position near the front door or inside
To deter the intruder by creating a the porch to illuminate the approach
feeling of uncertainty. path.
3 Can be positioned on the rear of the
As we pass a house, with all its lights house to illuminate the garden area
on and the curtains open we can see surrounding the property.
people at their various activities. But, 4. To illuminate the area between the
looking out from inside of the house garage and the house allowing safe
the picture is very different. A few access as well as a deterrent to a
meters from the house is darkness and would be intruder.
there is no way of knowing who may 5 It should not be positioned above a
be lurking there. Because the viewer is garage with an up and over door - it
adapted to the brightness of the room will be obscured when the door is open
the shadows appear even darker. 6.Have adequate lighting, if you have
to go outside at night to garage,
If the curtains are drawn for privacy, stables, shed, etc.
as they should, the darkness draws 7. Any outside lighting systems to have
closer and there is no longer a pool of switches indoors or under lock and
light around the house. If, someone key, if outside.
knocks at the door, can they now be 8. Ground lighting is not as good as
inspected before the door is opened? spots.

102
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 11

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

9. Ensure lighting does not provide comparatively rare for entry to be


tunnels of darkness. made through a broken pane, more
10. Lighting should be directed likely glass will be broken to allow
outward. access to a handle or fittings.
11. Consider the use of timers to
switch both inside and outside lights on Broadly speaking, there are six main
when darkness falls and you are not in. ways in which protection can be
achieved, namely by the use of:-
Burglars like Easy Opportunities
If they have to make a lot of noise, Bars and Grilles
spend a lot of time breaking in, or risk
being seen, then the chances are they
wont bother.
Burglars dislike locked, double glazed
windows, because breaking glass
attracts attention and if your windows
are securely locked they wont be able
to open them after breaking in, they Window grilles need not be
unattractive.
have to climb past broken glass,
possibly in a hurry - unless that is, the
keys are by each window and your Shutters
spare door keys are in a kitchen
drawer.

Windows
Generally windows are at risk are
those at the rear of the premises, at
ground floor level or where access is
possible due to features of the building
which allow easy access by climbing, Shutters these days can be as com-
prehensive as you like. Here they are
e.g. flat garage roof.Although glass is completely enclosing external roll
shutters.
easily broken it is noisy to do so. For
this reason other methods of entry will Locks and fastenings
usually be tried before resorting to Special Glass
breaking glass because of the Glass substitutes
attention which may be attracted. It is Alarm installations

103
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 12

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

Patio Doors locks, frames, glass type, double or


For Patio doors where the locks are single glazed, blinds.
generally weak, use a timber insert or NB - Can any door or window locks be
metal rod on the exposed interior rail manipulated by breaking glass or a
as an added security - simple and panel?
effective. c. Lighting e.g. Lights that could
In the UK we have British Standards illuminate the immediate area outside.
which apply to security products and Controlled ON/OFF, PIR, Timed etc.
you should ensure that the following d. Fire detection system - sensors and
types of security products comply with where, signalling, alarms.
the required standard 3. Alarm System i.e. Yes or No,
TO BS 3621 LOCKS Signalling, alarm - linked to central
BS 4737 Alarms station or bell only.
BS 6707 DIY ALARMS a. Internal - panic buttons, pressure
There is also a BS8220 The Security pads, PIRs, doors, and windows.
of Homes for builders and there is a b. External - boxes, stickers.
BSI booklet A guide to The Security Of 4. Garages i.e. attached/detached.
Homes. 5. External Environment
a. natural boundaries- walls, fences,
Survey your home as a burglar hedges and gaps and condition of
would same.
b. Landscaped - are you providing
Household Security Survey hiding places. Do you have wall
1. Type of House trellises which may aid climbing?
2. Internal Features c. Lighting - where, type, how switched
a. Doors i.e. type and quality of locks, on, where illuminated etc.
bolts, chains fitted. Physical condition d. Outbuildings (Include reference to
of door and frame, design and location their security and general availability of
of letter box. Door viewer. Cat Flap tools, ladders etc which could aid a
Front Door - construction, frame, locks, burglar).
viewer, chain etc e. Other areas.
Rear Door - ditto 6. Miscellaneous Security Features
Side Door - ditto Are motor vehicles garaged. Are per-
Internal - construction, frame, fire sonal possessions and pictures/works
resistant. of art marked.
b. Windows i.e. type and quality of

104
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 13

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

Recommendations - but first some 4. Purpose built blocks of flats are


data we should know before we more vulnerable than any other
embark on our own survey:- dwelling TRUE

Some Statistics Re 1 above- Entry gained via front,


TRUE OR FALSE? back or side of a dwelling varies with
1. Most burglaries occur during the type of dwelling (det, semi, flat or
hours of darkness FALSE terr), but, as a general rule, most
2. Violence during burglaries is house burglaries take place at the rear
rare TRUE of a dwelling.
3. Some domestic burglaries are Re 2 above- Detached are most
committed without forced entry vulnerable, as it gives 4 possible sides
TRUE of entry.
4. Approx 80% of burglars Re 3 above- Semis without a garage
have no particular property are more vulnerable as they usually
in mind TRUE have a side access to the rear. . Linked
with a garage are therefore less
NB. vulnerable. Terraced houses having a
Re 1 above- Studies of burglaries have back to back garden are the least
shown that the majority of residential prone to burglary due to the degree of
burglaries take place between the difficulty of in gaining access to the
hours of 1000 - 1600, peak period rear.
between 1300 - 1600. Re 4 above - purpose built flats are
Re 2 above- If disturbed his primary vulnerable, particularly if on the
objective is to escape a. without being ground floor.
seen and b. without physical contact.
Risk Assessment - Outside
TRUE OR FALSE? (tick how it applies to your dwelling)
1. The most vulnerable points of Risk Assessment Form
entry are the areas hidden from Neighbourhood YES NO
public view TRUE High Risk
2. Detached houses are more Medium Risk
vulnerable than other houses Low Risk
TRUE (If not sure ask your local CPO)
3. Semis are more vulnerable
than terraced TRUE

105
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 14

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

Type Of House YES NO A skylight


Detached A cellar door
Semi
Terraced Burglar alarms do work in conjunction
Flat with other deterrent efforts. A deter-
mined burglar will not be deterred by
Points Of Entry YES NO an alarm and these days most go
Is your home ignored. But as another piece in the
accessible from : overall jigsaw, alarms do work and
Front Only help build up an unattractive target for
Front & Side the would be burglar. In the UK make
Front & Back sure they conform to BS4737.
Front, Sides & Back

Perimeter Or Boundary If you find yourself confused and


OK NOT GOOD unable to assess the security require-
Does Your ments for your home call the local
Property have:- Police Crime Prevention Officer.
A Wall
A Fence Domestic Violence
Railings Still a large problem and one this book
A Gate is unable to tackle. If you are a victim
Bushes, shrubs of physical, emotional, or sexual
External lighting assault in your home or elsewhere you
must call the police. They have the
Is Entry Through:- Domestic Violence Unit who you can
A front Door ask to be put through to.
A side door
A back door Ego!
French windows Try not to let your ego get in the way of
The Garage your personal safety -
(attached) Former Radio 1 DJ Gary Davies told
Patio Door newsmen how his heiress wife was
Ground floor windows knifed by intruders during a horrifying
Windows available attack on their home.
by climbing

106
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 15

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

The Express Wed 6/9/96 its pretty safe to assume there are no
The gang escaped with valuables at dogs- Ego EH!
least worth 100,000 after having
slashed Lisa Davies arm and Credit Card Fraud
threatening the couples housekeeper, In 1996 thieves and fraudsters ran up
during the robbery at their home in a bill of 97 million on debit and credit
Londons exclusive Hampstead. cards belonging to other people. There
Police were studying the links between was an average of 400 spent on
this attack and similar robberies in each card with 300 being spent
exclusive parts of London. The month before it was reported - which means
before the Earl and Countess of the holder is not necessarily entitled
Dudley were attacked in their to get the money back. Always report
Kensington home by two masked a stolen card the moment you know
raiders who escaped with a fortune in it has gone. In 1996 462,000
jewellry. Barclaycards were stolen or lost
Police believe gangs deliberately world-wide and 377,000 Connect
target wealthy couples after checking cards. About half the cards used
the pages of society magazines like fraudulently were stolen in burglaries,
Tatler and Hello magazines to identify car break-ins, muggings and
victims. Ego Eh! pick-pocketing. With one car being
broken into every minute in the UK
Best Practise cards left in vehicles are particularly at
It is standard procedure when we have risk and, in fact, one in seven
a client for whom we are providing Barclaycards or Barclays Connect
Close Protection to advise against any cards stolen was taken from a car.
photographs of their homes and
offices. There can be nothing worse Credit card fraud doesnt require the
than to appear in Hello, with the photos offender to physically have hold of your
showing the aerial view of your home, card. Remember, all your credit card
views of the principal rooms and the details are on a transaction receipt and
Rembrandts on the walls and the people leave them in all sorts of
smiling family decked out in their finest places. Often they are left in shopping
and most expensive jewellry. trolleys, or thrown away and there are
instances where receipts have been
If there are any family dogs they are pulled out of dustbins. Once a crook
usually in the shots and if they arent gets hold of your credit card details he

107
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 16

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

can buy by phone or these days over Dont write down your PIN and never
the Internet, always coming up with a disclose it to anyone, even if they claim
convincing reason to the retailer as to to be from your bank or the police.
why the delivery address is different Never leave cards unattended in a
from the card address. Still, though, bag, briefcase or pocket in a public
60% of fraudulent transactions take place. Keep your bag or briefcase on
place over the counter, but many your lap and if you leave it on the floor
organisations like Barclays track secure the strap.
spending trends of clients and may ask When using your credit card, ask for
for a person check if a particular and destroy any carbon paper from the
purchase is out of the ordinary. transaction. Dont throw it in a public
rubbish bin - crooks may retrieve it
and use your number, but be sure to
keep your own copy and check it
against your statement
Report lost or stolen cards to your
bank or building society immediately
by using the 24 hour emergency
telephone number on your state-
ment.
Consider registering with a card
protection scheme- particularly if you
have several cards. The level of
insurance cover is good for the
premium charged.

Fire in the Home


Every year in the UK more than
14,500 people are injured and 700
die as a result of fire in the home. It
Now youre about to lose your credit cards, cheque
book, keys and other personal details. would be remiss of me not to include
a section on fire prevention in any
What You Can Do:- book on personal security. Over 100
Sign new cards immediately they fires break out every day at an
arrive and cut up your old cards when estimated cost of 640 million each
they expire. year.

108
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 17

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

Many of the 65,300 domestic fires designed to be left on and if youre not
each year could be prevented sure check with the manufacturer or
1. Chip pan fires are one of the most the shop where you bought it.
common causes of fire in the home in
1993, in the UK. There were nearly 4. Fires from cigarettes, cigars and
17,200 such fires in the home leading pipes lead to more deaths than any
to 33 deaths and 3,600 non-fatal other causes. In 1993 there were over
injuries. 6,000 fires in the home caused by
- Never fill a pan more than one third smokers materials, leading to 172
full of fat or oil and do not leave it deaths (32% of the total number of
unattended when the heat is switched fatalities in the home) and over 2,000
on. If the pan does catch fire, dont injuries.
move it and dont throw water on it. - Do not leave a pipe, cigarette, or
Turn off the heat if it is safe to do so, cigar unattended and make sure you
cover the pan with a damp cloth or stub out any materials before going
towel and leave it to cool for 30 mins. to bed. Avoid smoking in bed (any
(If anybody who is reading this book reader who smokes or smokes in bed
actually cooks chips at home you need needs a serious dose of intellect, or
to read Fit To Fight and think about read Fit To Fight, practise some of
changing your diet -tubby!) the drills and then have a fag!)
2. Remember 1 socket - 1 plug! 5. Always keep portable heaters
Sockets can overheat and start a fire if away from furniture, furnishings and
several adaptors are being used. flammable items such as clothing and
Always make sure plugs and adaptors newspapers.
have the correct fuses for the
appliance and look for worn, or fraying 6. Children, because of their natural
flexes. Know the danger signs - fuses curiosity, can be at great risk from fire.
blowing, lights flickering, or brown Children should not be left alone in the
scorch marks on sockets and plugs. If house, or alone in a room where there
you have any doubts call a qualified are portable heaters, cookers or an
electrician. open fire. Keep children away from
matches and cookers and always have
3. Switch off and unplug electrical a fixed guard around an open fire.
appliances when they are not in use
and never leave them on overnight. 7. Do not rest clothes or put
Some appliances are, however, newspapers on a guard around an

109
CHAPTER FIVE C 1/2/09 3:40 pm Page 18

H O M E S E C U R I T Y

open fire - they can catch fire or get too tom of the door and call for help from
hot to handle and cause burns. Get the the window. Know your escape routes
chimney swept every year and rake in advance and make sure those
out the fire at night. routes are clear.

8. Electric blankets cause nearly 2,000 Finally get a smoke alarm, for over
fires each year in the UK. half the deaths are due to smoke
Have your blanket serviced each year inhalation. An alarm wont cost you
in accordance with the manufacturers much money and is easy to install.
instructions. Never use a blanket Many fires happen at night, so if you
which has singe marks or exposed ele- dont have a smoke alarm there is
ments and ensure it has British nothing to wake you up, apart from the
Standard BS3456 and BEAB on it. clanking of the Pearly Gates closing
When you buy a new blanket check for behind you.
overheat protection which causes the
electricity to cut out if it gets too hot. First Aid
Unplug blankets when you get into bed It is important that one or preferably all
unless they are marked as being adults and children are versed and up
suitable for use all night. to date in emergency first aid. There
are now many very good short
DIY - The majority of fires are caused courses available in most communities
by carelessness or ignorance. If power that there should be no excuse for
tools smell too hot or they spark ignorance in this area. I dont want to
excessively then take them to a pad out this book with first aid tips as
specialist repairer for an overhaul. in the UK every home should have a
Soldering irons should not be left copy of the excellent First Aid Manual
unattended when on and always use a authorised by St. John Ambulance,
proper rest or cradle. Always clear St. Andrews Ambulance Association
away wood shavings and rags and and British Red Cross. At the time of
check that tools are properly wired. writing it is in its 6th Edition and is first
class. Also every adult should take the
10. Do not tackle a blaze unless you time to attend at least a one day save
are sure its safe to do so - get a life course .
everyone out and call the fire brigade.
If you are trapped by fire, shut the
door, put a blanket or carpet at the bot-

110
CHAPTER SIX C 1/2/09 3:46 pm Page 1

6
C H A P T E R S I X

Vehicle Security

ny reader who has the lock, either at the front door or the car

A
Modern Bodyguard, or door.
who is familiar with
Close Protection Kidnappings, as an example, occur in
procedures, will be or near the vehicle close to the home.
equally familiar with This is as a result of a number of
the distinction between Vehicle factors favouring the attackers. First,
Security and Mobile Security. The they will track your routine i.e. travel
former is to do with the security of the timings and routes. Second, your
vehicle, essentially, when it is static and route probably presents some good
your own personal security in relation opportunities, but third and most
to the vehicle. important you will be switched off in
the relative safety of your car, having
In Chapter 1 there was reference by just left, or about to reach the comfort
the Nashville Metro PD about of your own home and when you feel
Transitions i.e. the changes we secure.
make from, say, the home or office to
the street, from home or office to a Mornings are worse as people usually
vehicle, from the vehicle to being on take the first mile or so to sort things
foot and vice versa. Transitions are out e.g. radio, misted screen, seat
statistically dangerous times as it is at adjustment, car phone, etc. They
these points when we become most mentally surface about 5 blocks away
preoccupied with the mechanics of the and then concentrate on the journey.
transition i.e. fumbling in our purse or This is why so many accidents occur
pockets for keys, getting the key in the close to the domestic residence.

111
CHAPTER SIX C 1/2/09 3:46 pm Page 2

V E H I C L E S E C U R I T Y

Basic personal security, as it relates to If we get the first part wrong you will
vehicles, concentrates on one basic see shortly, how we can create some
issue- attitude. I went on at some nightmare scenarios for ourselves
length in Chapter 2 - Awareness, about when we return to the car.
all the reasons we switch off and this
is more applicable when in a vehicle Think & Plan Ahead
than anywhere. We have a mistaken These days in the age of Health and
belief that we are secure in a car. The Safety we talk about a safe working
next chapter should dissuade us of that environment. What we are trying to
assumption, but in this chapter the achieve here is, very simply, a safe
concern is basically concentrated on parking environment. To achieve this
two aspects:- we need to Think Ahead! Our 3rd Eye,
1. How we leave our vehicle should become schooled in the risk
2. How we return to our vehicle analysis of trying to imagination the
circumstances which will
obtain when we return to
our vehicle.

You know your own town


or city well enough to
be able to identify those
areas where you would
not want to leave your
car under any circum-
stances - either because
A transition, such as getting into the car is always a risk. You you could expect vandal-
are pre-occupied with the mechanics of the event and your
attention is drawn away from your surroundings. Here, the risk ism and theft from or of
has been increased by thoughtless parking.
the vehicle. Also most
This sounds simplistic and quite people are shrewd enough to know a
rightly it should be if we can get our bad area i.e. one you would not like to
subconscious 3rd EYE to work for us park in and then walk through. This
and not to lapse into Condition White. isnt difficult, but if you are unsure or
Stage 2 -how we return to our vehicle the city is new to you then endeavour to
is almost solely dependent on the find out -use your intuition if you cannot
intellect and fore thought we have be certain. There are no-go areas in
applied to stage 1. all major cities of the world. If you park

112
CHAPTER SIX C 1/2/09 3:46 pm Page 3

V E H I C L E S E C U R I T Y

your vehicle in a side street and walk as people, many professional or office
passed broken glass on the floor, you workers.
know you are in an area where car
break-ins occur. The Omissions
However, as you return at 8pm the
Once again our main problem is not place has become a desert. There are
the patently unsafe areas, one few if any people around and those
because we rightly avoid them and two that are now may seem a little
because as we know them to be bad unsavoury (solicitors and accountants
we adopt a more considered approach accepted) and the area has taken on a
to what we do there. It is, again the very secondary feel about it. You now
place we feel most comfortable that we begin to realise some very significant
are most at risk! This is with our every mistakes, or omissions you made
day routine. What do we need our 3rd earlier.
eye to do for us? Very simply it needs
to analyse what our vehicle and its At 2pm in the sun you took no
surroundings will look like on our return cognisance of the street lighting,
to it. If it is 2 oclock on a sunny, although you now realise it is poor to
Tuesday afternoon when you park and
you are going to come back one hour
later, things will look pretty much the
same.

If, however, you will not be back for 6


hours and it is Tuesday the 8th of
January it will be pitch black (in the
northern hemisphere at least). What
you should actually do when you
park is make your analysis on the
basis of your best guess about how
your vehicle will look 6 hours later.
If you have parked in in a downtown
Youve seen this before, but its a reminder about
commercial area of the city, in some parking near points of concealment.
back street, you probably had to
fight for that one parking spot. There nonexistent. You also realise that your
would be many cars about as well car is not parked under one of the few

113
CHAPTER SIX C 1/2/09 3:46 pm Page 4

V E H I C L E S E C U R I T Y

lights in the street and is almost in car (a lone car parked next to yours
darkness. when the rest of the street is empty
should make you suspicious), particu-
More importantly some more serious larly if there are people in it.
factors may have a part to play. As you
look at your car you suddenly realise Lets expand on some of the points.
that you have parked next to what is a A good visual means that you are
very dark and threatening alley on the able to obtain an all round view of
same side as your drivers door and your vehicle. This is as much to do with
you will have your back to it as you your method of approach as how you
get in. It may be that there is no alley, park it. When you return to your car,
but there is a large builders skip the following golden rule must be
alongside your vehicle, and again you paramount-
will have your back to the unknown DONT BE SURPRISED BY YOUR
as you try and get in. For the skip or OWN VEHICLE.
alleyway, substitute a wooded area
alongside the road, bushes, dark door- For example if your approach to your
ways. Essentially you have created an vehicle requires to turn a corner off one
unsafe parking environment. To create street into the one where your car is
the opposite you need to have a few parked, then the above rule demands
simple things in place. that the car needs to be parked some
reasonable distance down the street
These are that you have:- you have turned into and not just
1. Ability to have a visual of your around the corner. If the vehicle is only
vehicle at a good distance as you 10-15 feet away when you first get a
approach it. visual you are too close. A hiding place
2. That your vehicle is well lit for people who are waiting to rob you
3. You have not created the opportuni- or worse on your return to the car may
ty for hiding places close to your be on the ground at the rear or at the
vehicle. side of the car, practically underneath.
4. You have created the opportunity to This will be the preferred place if you
abandon your vehicle should your have also parked in a corner e.g. a
awareness create suspicions as you multi-storey car park .
approach
5. Be aware and suspicious if people Distance Creates Time!
and other vehicles are close to your At 10-15 feet away, the one area you

114
CHAPTER SIX C 1/2/09 3:46 pm Page 5

V E H I C L E S E C U R I T Y

have no view of is underneath. To be Lets go back to the car parked just


able to get a good view of this area you around the corner. As you turn the
need to be at least 30-50 feet away. At corner you are confronted by your
this distance or further you have vehicle and 4 youths around it. Two
perfect inter- visibility all round. At this are busy vandalising you car whilst the
juncture let me jump to point 4 above, other two are keeping a lookout. For
because points 1 and 4 interrelate. The your part you were doing as you were
purpose of achieving your all round told in as much as you have your keys
view of the car is so you can evaluate in your hand, but as you turn the
potential threats. You know that after corner you are confronted with the
evaluation the next stage up on the scene as described.
Threat Pyramid is Flight. By creating
a good visual distance you buy Your actions and expression tells the
time! and time you must have for whole tale. You will stop as you take
in the scene, you
are shocked and
surprised and it
shows because
you freeze, not
knowing what to
do, whether to
challenge them or
not or turn and get
out of there. If you
are a single female
(and also a single
male I would sub-
The traffic lights showing Condition White more correctly indicate the mit) you only have
mental state which applied when the vehicle was parked.
one option, which
is to get out of
both the evaluation period and escape. there. Only now you have been seen
So you see someone under your car and their attention is drawn to you and
from a good distance you can abandon away from the car. You are now by
it and seek help. Find a populated area your actions associated with the car as
and phone the police - do not return to they can tell by your surprise it is yours
your vehicle alone. and you have no means of escape.

115
CHAPTER SIX C 1/2/09 3:46 pm Page 6

V E H I C L E S E C U R I T Y

Surprised by your own


vehicle and too close
and startled to pretend
its not yours. If you are
isolated you may be a
better prospect to them
than the vehicle.

This is better! A good


distance at which to
evaluate the situation
without breaking your
stride and compromis-
ing yourself. Even if you
draw some attention
you have distance on
your side.

Now you can avoid and


abandon the vehicle. Find
people and a police officer
as soon as possible. Dont
immediately go to a phone
box as you will be trapped
if you have been spotted
and followed.

116
CHAPTER SIX C 1/2/09 3:47 pm Page 7

V E H I C L E S E C U R I T Y

You are too close to be able to get you can abandon it. So think about
far if they come after you. Flight has the route you may take to get back
now turned to fight. to where you have parked you car -
if there is a choice pick the one
which creates a
good visual.

Multi-Storey
Car Parks
How do you solve
the problems of
being able to see
your vehicle as we
have described
above and the rule
A well lit and spacious multi-storey car park. A good choice.
must still apply -
DONT BE SUR-
If, however, you turned that corner and PRISED BY YOUR OWN VEHICLE.
your car is some 30-50 yards away, If you remain guided by this, then the
then the scene that presents itself is at first point is dont park your car
a distance which allows assessment, immediately close to the lift or stair
evaluation and the ability to divert doors. This seems contrary to what
without drawing attention to yourself - you might think, but the rule must still
apply. If you walk out of the lift or
stairs and you are immediately
confronted by your vehicle you have
lost any opportunity of evaluation
and, probably escape.

First, always get off the lift or out of


the stairs on the floor below where
you have parked. Then use the ramp
to access the floor where your car is
parked. The benefit of this should be
obvious if you think about it - by so
What seems like a good idea ie. parking near the doing you are able to see not only
lifts or stairs is not - too close, too soon!

117
CHAPTER SIX C 1/2/09 3:47 pm Page 8

V E H I C L E S E C U R I T Y

underneath your vehicle, but also Know how good or bad the lighting is in
underneath any adjacent car or van. It the multi-storey you are going to use.
is impossible for anyone to be hiding Be familiar with the layout. City centre
and not be seen, but to make this work multi-storeys can be a desert at night,
in a large car park you need to get your lighting can be poor to very bad and
car near the up ramp. they can become dangerous places
for the unwary.
Never enter a
multi-storey if you
believe you are
being followed.
Also never park
in a multi-storey
or underground if
there are people
there who make
you uncomfort-
able.
This is no better - you still cannot see underneath the vehicle. If these Choose a car park
two were ducked down out of sight youd have no visibility underneath.
which has an
element of security
e.g. patrols or video surveillance on
each floor. If lighting is bad park in
such a way that you gain from any
borrowed light from adjacent street
lighting. Do not isolate yourself on the
very top floors-they usually fill up last,
but empty soonest. If the pay stations
are manned do your best to park in
proximity to them, but failing that be as
close to the ground floor as possible.
If you are working late in the office,
This is better - use the access from the floor consider moving your car out of a
below to enable you to see underneath
(P.S. - there are actually two legs showing, but multi-storey at an earlier hour
not with my photography - PC).
e.g. 5 - 6pm and park it closer to the
office. You will probably find a meter

118
CHAPTER SIX C 1/2/09 3:47 pm Page 9

V E H I C L E S E C U R I T Y

you close with the car and are about to


enter it.
- Things you should take into account
are any other people or vehicles
nearby.
- Be especially cautious about vans
parked alongside your car, particularly
if they have a sliding door and it is
alongside the drivers side. It is the
most common method of snatching
someone off the street and you could
be dragged in in seconds.
- If you are unhappy, but not to the
extent that you wish to abandon your
car then think laterally. This advice
applies with the dark alley, rubbish
skip, bushes etc and this is get in the
If you are going to be kidnapped, it will probably
be into a van. So this isnt the way to get into car on through the passengers side!.
your vehicle if one is parked closeby and if you
have any suspicions. This way you can keep your eyes on
the area of concern and can lock it the
at that time, it makes the walk to it moment you are in.
later on much shorter and removes
the risk of the dark,
deserted car park and
creates a safe parking
environment

Approaching
Your Vehicle
Given the broad guide-
line about a good
visual distance, you still
have to stay switched
on as the approach to
your car continues. Better - switched on to the potential risk and keeping her eyes on
where the threat may present itself not the doorlock. It may be
Your risk increases as inconvenient, but its safe.

119
CHAPTER SIX C 1/2/09 3:47 pm Page 10

V E H I C L E S E C U R I T Y

As you approach try to see if all Dont put parcels or a briefcase on


your tyres are sound. Tyres can be the roof or bonnet while you open or
punctured so as to make you stop and close the door
leave the vehicle at some point further As you reach your car you must
on. include a visual scan of the interior, in
Look for tamper marks on your particular the rear footwell, as
vehicle. someone could be lying flat out of sight
in the dark. A small
Mag light type key
ring torch is ideal
to assist in this
inspection.
You should have
remote opening so
that you dont need
to occupy yourself
with finding the lock
and getting the key in
With the rear door closed and in poor lighting conditions, you wont it in the dark.
see him in the rear footwell. You must look and look hard - acquire a
key fob Mag-Lite torch and use it. Hiding in the rear footwell is stan- As you get into the
dard procedure.
vehicle make sure
Always have your keys ready when you get in backside first. Bodyguards
you are close to your vehicle and use are taught to do this instead of putting
the remote
to unlock it if your
car is so equipped.
If not have your
key ready and
try and know
instinctively where
the lock is - dont
end up fumbling
for the lock with
the key which
o v e r - o c c u p i e s The moment you are in, lock your doors before you do anything else,
otherwise you are at risk.
you.

120
CHAPTER SIX C 1/2/09 3:47 pm Page 11

V E H I C L E S E C U R I T Y

A transition into a vehicle usually means This is better - the bodyguard entry. By get-
you enter one leg first. This makes you face ting in backside first, your body is oriented
forward and loses you vital, all-round vision. outwards as is your vision.

This can be the result. Many serial murderers Also your main weapons ie. your feet, are
use the vehicle transition as a point to strike. both still available to use effectively.

121
CHAPTER SIX C 1/2/09 3:47 pm Page 12

V E H I C L E S E C U R I T Y

one leg in first which people common- automatically apply them unless you
ly do. One leg first orientates the stay switched on and plan;
body into a forward facing profile, so Never leave your house keys in your
breaking visual contact with what may car, particularly if there is an address
be coming towards you from the side. and identity as well, e.g. vehicle log
Backside first, keeps you facing the book . Whoever steals your car can
direction of any possible threat and also break into your home, because
keeps you with both feet on the ground he knows you are not at home. He will
longer. phone to see if anyone else is. He
may not do it himself, but phone an
The moment you are in LOCK THE accomplice.
DOORS as your very first action. Now Check petrol, oil, tyres prior to all
comes the hard part- which way have long journeys - in good nick - well
you parked? By that I mean have you serviced - always check in daylight in a
nosey parked which means you have safe place. If used regularly check oil
gone in the lazy way when you parked and water once a week.
which is nose in first or did you do it Always have ample fuel at least half
correctly and park rear end first which a tank.
probably took more time. Check tyres before every journey.
Listen to the engine, If it doesnt
Nosey parking is lazy and a dangerous sound right have it checked.
habit. One, it is impossible in restricted Make sure the brakes are working
parking spaces to actually get stuck efficiently. If you need to brake to avoid
going in nose first when you come to a threat better braking gives more
get out. Two, if someone approaches distance gives more time.
your car as you get into it you want to
be able to get out of there quickly and Guard Your Transport
with the least amount of fuss. In a A comprehensive report containing
panic trying to back out of a tight space some startling statistics was produced
can be problematic and dangerous. by the working group on car crime in
Women are the worst offenders in this the UK chaired Mr John Curtis, OBE.
regard and also the most at risk.
The group found that between 70 per
The following are some of the Dos cent and 90 per cent of all private
and Don'ts, but I will say it again car thefts were believed to be
knowing them doesnt mean you will opportunistic and that most car crimes

122
CHAPTER SIX C 1/2/09 3:47 pm Page 13

V E H I C L E S E C U R I T Y

were committed by young people cellular tracking systems to enable the


under 21, almost exclusively male. police or a central station to track the
Going back some years in 1987 figures vehicle. Anti-defeat systems are built
showed that over a third found guilty in to prevent the thief disabling such a
of, or cautioned for, car crime offences device, from a separate battery to an
were aged between 10 and 16. In total anti-surge unit to prevent the thief
there are some 550,000 vehicles attempting to flash the system. For
stolen each year, i.e. is 1 in 45 vehicles lone females there is also a breakdown
stolen of which, according to 1996 location service.
Home Office and Scottish Office
figures 263, 732 are never recovered As good as these systems are and If
you can afford them I recommend
Although nearly one million hours of them, the experience from the States
police time a year are taken up with car should act as some sort of caution.
crime and 98 per cent of car thefts are Thieves there, conscious of the hidden
reported, only 30 per cent of thefts presence of tracking systems now
from cars were recorded. The 1984 steal a vehicle and abandon it shortly
British Crime Survey estimated that after. They return to the vehicle 24
the net loss to motorists was 270 hours later and if it still there they then
million a year. These days new cars steal it properly as they know it doesnt
come with an array of ant-theft have a tracking system installed.
devices, some of which work and
some simply window dressing by Preparing For Your Journey
manufacturers. Many such installa- Plan your route and if it is a long
tions do not prevent the skilled thief. journey that you would not usually
Dont help the thief to help himself to do prepare a route card and leave
your vehicle, particularly if its loss on behind with family, friends or
leaves you stranded in dangerous or colleagues. People must know your
unfamiliar surroundings. You know all estimated time of arrival (ETA) and
the rules and Im not going to repeat they must also know to expect a call
them here, but its up to you to do all from you to confirm your arrival.
the correct things to prevent your car Try to avoid deserted country roads,
becoming a target. choose the widest, fastest route.
Always carry a torch in the car.
Consider a system such as Tracker Carry change and phone cards in the
and TrakBak, which essentially are vehicle as well as a mobile phone.

123
CHAPTER SIX C 1/2/09 3:47 pm Page 14

V E H I C L E S E C U R I T Y

Try to avoid travelling alone at night. vehicle to be broken into for a child's
Have your car keys ready as you anorak and a plastic carrier. Apart from
approach the car. This allows you the mess and cost it could make you
speedy access to your vehicle, but more vulnerable. Before leaving it
equally as important it stops you make sure all doors are locked and
fumbling in your purse or pocket and windows closed.
so taking your eyes and therefore your Check the surroundings, BEFORE
attention of your surroundings. It can getting out of the car. Take a moment
also serve as a reasonable improvised or two to scan the surroundings,
weapon if attacked. particularly in multi-storeys.
Check the back seat and rear foot
well. We seem to spend an increasing
Lock all doors immediately you are in amount of time in our vehicles so
the vehicle before you do anything switch on. Attacks on or near vehicles
elsekeep a visual contact with your are on the increase as you will see in
surroundings as you get into the the next chapter, but even before we
vehicle - dont lose contact with what's embark on a journey we are at risk if
behind you and get transfixed with we act in a mindless way.
simply the interior of the car.
Do not leave your handbag or
briefcase on the seat, either put it in
the boot or put it well out of sight. The
same goes for your mobile phone. You
can be attacked when stopped for any
valuable item in sight.
Keep the windows closed when you
are stationery or in slow moving traffic
Always park your vehicle in a busy,
well lit street. Not only will you reduce
the risk of personal attack but also the
risk of your vehicle being targeted for
theft or vandalism
Avoid multi-storey car parks. If you
cant- heed what we have said already.
Make sure nothing is left on display in
the vehicle. It has been known for a

124
CHAPTER SEVEN C 1/2/09 3:50 pm Page 1

7
C H A P T E R S E V E N

Mobile Security

t the end of Chapter 8 look at some other peoples painful

A
we looked at some experiences.
pre-departure prepa-
rations. To these we Highway Robberies
can now add the In the mid to late 90s, a resurgence of
following. We are now highway robberies has begun to occur
safely in our car and travelling down on Britain's roads. An antique dealer
the road. We have a choice to make robbed on the motorway and a
and that very simply is to switch off or secretary attacked on a Welsh by-road
stay in control and use the opportunity are victims of Britain's latest crime.
to get some commentary work done.
You will be surprised about how much Mr Robin Udall 55 was attacked
of an improvement the practise will shortly after midnight when driving from
make to the standard of your driving. Cumbria to an antiques fair in London.
You will be more alert to both other I thought my time had come he said
road users and also the actions of still bearing the marks of his attack - cut
pedestrians. You will see situations marks on the chin and face from a flick
developing well ahead of you and you knife and a swollen left eye.
will feel that much more in control.
He had stopped to change a flat tyre on
There are some basics with regard the M6 near Keele, Staffs. when he
to route planning and those are was attacked and robbed of 106,000
highlighted in the list of Dos and worth of antique clocks and silverware.
Don'ts at the end of the chapter. Before Detectives believe the thieves may
we get into the meat of this chapter lets have tampered with the tyre when he

125
CHAPTER SEVEN C 1/2/09 3:50 pm Page 2

M O B I L E S E C U R I T Y

had stopped at a service station some smashing a bar against my window, but
minutes earlier and followed his it wouldnt break. I opened my window
Citroen in a Ford Transit. He thought he about 2-3 inches and passed the
remembered seeing a similar van money through the gap, then they
parked nearby at the service station. were gone. The gang fled in the
Citroen and left the ford at the scene.
Shortly after he stopped the van pulled Mrs Williams described herself as a
up and two men got out - one punched marked woman. Earlier in the week a
him in the face knocking him down Mr Dennis McMahon was robbed of
then knelt on his chest drawing a knife 8,000 in wages when he was attacked
several times across his face. In in his car by a gang near his home in
minutes the gang were speeding away Middlesborough.
with the antiques towards Birmingham
in the van, with the plates obscured. With both the wages robberies, there
was an element of planning and the
In a separate incident a gang were gangs would have known that payrolls
equally as quick in Gwent Wales when were being carried. There have been
they attacked a Mrs Williams 57, as incidents, though of lone females in
she collected her companys payroll. expensive cars where a fake accident
She had become suspicious of a has been staged and the victims
white Citroen following her. Suddenly robbed of cash and jewels. to make
it overtook her and a Ford Capri took these robberies work the thieves need
its place. The Citroen screeched to a information, particularly for the wages
halt forcing her to brake hard, the Capri snatch. They may be getting that
ramming into her from the back. information from your business!
Although traffic built up on both sides of
the road, unsurprisingly, no one came Information Security
to help until the end of the attack. There is a golden rule about
information security and that is that if
Three men wearing light blue ski the information is important and you
masks and armed with a crowbar and think it is secret then you must also still
truncheon then approached her. She believe in the tooth fairy. Someone,
described how three men jumped out, somewhere will have told others about
one stood in front of her car, one by the your payroll run, even if in all
passenger door window and a third by innocence. You must plan your travel
the drivers window. The third man kept on these occasions on the basis that

126
CHAPTER SEVEN C 1/2/09 3:50 pm Page 3

M O B I L E S E C U R I T Y

the information is likely to be known to The knifewoman who was described


others and then vary times and routes as going berserk in the Jobcentre is
so as to prevent a pattern emerging. such an example. Even normal
It is grossly unsafe and highly people can be taken to the point of
questionable to send any member of becoming unhinged.
staff on a wages run where large
amounts of cash are involved. It is The point I want to make is that you
done in the belief, incorrect in many should avoid being the catalyst which
cases, that they are being covert and tips these otherwise normal people
that nobody knows how it is done. over the edge. They are on a very,
very, short fuse and if it is you who tips
Road Rage them over, it will be you who is on the
It has become a feature of the increas- receiving end of what seems a gross
ing stress and pressures of driving on over-reaction to your particular
UK roads that we have now begun problem with them. This can happen in
to accept road rage as a common the car, a queue, whilst at work either
occurrence. On any day it would be with colleagues, or more likely, with a
hard not to see one example of the customer- if you are in a service type
phenomenom as two drivers exchange business. We will look at the
aggressive gestures and silent Recognition and Resolution of
invective. On occasions, both they and Conflict in the work environment in
their aggression spills out onto the Chapter 8.
road and violence can ensue - even to
the extent of men physically attacking I just wanted to make the point that you
women. do not know who you are waving your
fist at and the mental state of that
What concerns more than this aspect individual. Remember there is only
of a more fundamental underlying High Risk or Unknown Risk - there is
problem is that there are untold no middle ground when you dont know
numbers of people who are on a knife someone and dont be fooled by
edge and are basically, walking time appearances. The film Falling Down
bombs. They have reached a point of starring Michael Douglas gave a very
stress and frustration, so much so, that good portrayal of the Mr Average who
an overload occurs to the mental reached the end of his rational
governor which would normally keep tolerance - so dont be the trigger which
a cap on such explosive behaviour. fires these people in your direction.

127
CHAPTER SEVEN C 1/2/09 3:50 pm Page 4

M O B I L E S E C U R I T Y

That having been said we can now changing into third to pace my
concentrate on the wider risks of approach to the lights and looking
travel. This is not a book about safe ahead I see two cars stopped at the
driving, but if we do not touch on this lights. My speed is now 20 and I am
then we are ignoring the most still slowing with the gears and moving
fundamental contributor to personal down into second, to my sides are
injury and death - road accidents. parked vehicles and a few pedestrians
Before we look at some driving issues who show no intention of crossing the
in relation to our security from attack, road. Looking ahead I see a group of
assault, robbery, we need to see how youths waiting to cross at the lights
we drive. The better we drive, the and looking behind I see a car coming
better we should be able to avoid up at speed which will box me in if I
violent incidents, however the remote have to stop etc etc.
the possibility may be.
The important thing here is that the
Commentary Driving commentary work has created
What is primarily required is to apply enough awareness to make you think
the awareness training we have about pacing your approach to the
highlighted in Chapter 2. I adapted lights so that they just change as you
commentary driving training for use in get to them and you are not stopped
the street and elsewhere, so lets and boxed in, so making yourself
export it back to where it came from - helpless should the youths turn out to
the car. Commentary driving is the be a threat. A vehicles security is best
verbal articulation of what we observe when you are able to go somewhere in
is happening in our environment it, that is move. All other times, when
when we are driving and that you are stopped, it is a security risk.
encompasses a complete 360 Any sequence you use to create a
degrees, in a logical and methodical pattern of commentary is OK, but
way. That environment includes also AHEAD, BEHIND, INSIDE, SIDES,
the interior of the vehicle, e.g. - the is a good working way of creating the
gear we are in, the speed we are full 360 degrees. This way you have a
doing, revs., oil pressure, and what we sequence which conditions you to
are intending to do e.g. approaching move from looking ahead, to behind, to
traffic lights on red at approx the vehicle state from your instruments
200meters, I intend to slow down using and gear position and then both sides
the gears, now checking the mirror and and back to ahead. Commentary work

128
CHAPTER SEVEN C 1/2/09 3:50 pm Page 5

M O B I L E S E C U R I T Y

is often referred to as Read Ahead then tell you the appropriate time to
driving. The better you get the further sound the horn.
ahead you will start to analyse what
it is you are approaching. More Be selective - on a busy road with
importantly you articulate the process many vehicles and pedestrians there is
by which you are forming decisions too much happening for you to
about what to do as the journey describe everything - so you must
unfolds. select items which have potential to
cause you problems . This may be one
What you can do the next time you car in a line of six coming towards you
drive is to try it yourself, but dont do it who gives off all the signals of
during a rush hour period, otherwise impatience to overtake i.e. a sports
you will overload the system-i.e. you! car. As you approach trucks and
Try it during a quiet period and see buses, look underneath the front to see
how you cope. Commit yourself to do it feet- this may be the only piece of
the whole journey, but dont pick a someone's anatomy you see before
journey that is 200 miles - pick one the rest of their anatomy ends up on
that will last some 10 minutes at first. your bonnet. You must learn to do this
You will also want to do it when you are some distance away as the closer you
on your own - simply due to the high get the less inter-visibility you have
embarrassment factor. You will quickly underneath. Commentary driving and
understand how difficult it is - one, to commentary walking for that matter
be methodical and two, to decide what solve the problem of looking, but not
is important data to highlight in your seeing.
dialogue and what is not. Lets take
pedestrians - ten pedestrians who As an objective aid to better sight you
are walking toward you on the may need to be more conscious as to
pavement, some ten feet from the how you position the car. Remember
kerb, probably need no commentary youve paid to be on the road so use it.
reference. In contrast, one pedestrian This book is not the place to teach
who is walking with his back to advanced driving skills, but without
you and whose direction would seem weaving all over the place you can
to be toward the kerb needs reference probably make better use of
to as he or she could have the positioning to make prior observation
potential to step off the kerb into your of potential risks happen sooner. Read
path without looking and intuition will Ahead commentary doesnt mean that

129
CHAPTER SEVEN C 1/2/09 3:50 pm Page 6

M O B I L E S E C U R I T Y

your sole concentration is directed lighting- where they go there is a good


ahead. Ahead, Behind, Inside, Sides, chance the road will also go.
conditions you to avoid the fixation with
the end of your bonnet to the exclusion Anti-Surveillance
of all else, but also ensure that you So now you are alert, you are aware
are bringing into the commentary and, more importantly, you are in
important environmental detail. Not control of your environment where
least of these is weather and the nothing should surprise you. Now you
condition of the road. Sufficiency of can direct part of your attention to
natural light and changes as you drive other, albeit more remote possibilities,
along should also be included and the of attack or robbery. Your weapon in
general changes to the type of physical this is the practise of good anti-
environment and how it is changing. surveillance drills. A quote you will find
This is where you move from urban to in the Modern Bodyguard book about
rural, to built up high street, to wooded, anti-surveillance describes it anti-
to climbing or descending. In anti- surveillance is the actions taken by
kidnap the changes in the physical those concerned with the protection
environment are critical to be aware of of a potential target of terrorism, or
as an attack will happen in quieter, crime, to detect and in certain
more remote locations, with few circumstances to defeat terrorist
witnesses and little room for you to surveillance. In this instance the
manoeuvre or where you are slowed person concerned with the protection
by hills, or constricted by narrowness is you as Bodyguard and Client. For a
or forced to stop e.g. railway crossing. complete review of the procedures
read the BG book, but it is sufficient for
You will soon notice how your attention most peoples security who have no
is directed to the task in hand - your specific threat to simply be aware.
environment and its potential to bite
you. You will also begin to feel like For 95% of the population intentional
Wellington on his country rides, being attacks on the road will be a rarity. For
able to tell what the road will look like those people whose wealth is more
over the hill and around the bend. obvious- cars, house, jewellry, media
On unfamiliar roads where you do not exposure, then the risks increase. You
know the sweeps and bends the are identified as a potential target by
road will take, then look for clues what you drive, wear, and where you
i.e. treelines, telegraph poles, street live and what you have may be wanted

130
CHAPTER SEVEN C 1/2/09 3:50 pm Page 7

M O B I L E S E C U R I T Y

by someone else. To get these it may trol not to get boxed in. To prevent
be that their plans are based on your this you need room to be able to move
vulnerability whilst you are on the road. and you know that the car behind will
You may not though have to qualify close up to you within a few inches. It
as wealthy to have your window or is therefore up to you to not similarly
windscreen smashed or your door close up to the car in front. If you can-
pulled open whilst you are stopped not see the very
at lights, to have your purse,
briefcase, shopping or mobile
phone snatched and you
punched and manhandled. You
should also have seen it coming.
If, however, you are effectively
blind due to being mentally else-
where as you approach the
lights, you will not have seen the
two unsavoury characters by the
kerbside.

If you are switched on you will


Too close - there is no room to manoevre, particularly if
not only look at them 50 meters the car behind is up close.
out, but you will see them
as well. As you are then in
condition orange you should
pace your cars approach so as to
reach the lights or the back of the
queue as they change. What if it
just isnt possible to slow down
that much, that far out! What you
should then try to achieve is to
ensure you leave enough room
when you stop to manoeuvre.
Some very simple rules on this 1.
Always look for an escape turn
off which is close to the junction
This is better - if you can see the rear tyres, you have
or lights. 2. It is within your con- room to move.

131
CHAPTER SEVEN C 1/2/09 3:50 pm Page 8

M O B I L E S E C U R I T Y

bottom of the tyres of the car in front you may need to make a decision
you are too close and will be unable to to run the lights - if you do take
move away. great care and do it slowly.

Stop far enough away so that the Motorway


bottom of the tyres are visible and you If you break down on a Motorway,
will have enough room to turn out of you may read differing advice as to
the line of cars. whether you should stay in your
vehicle after you have phoned the
Mobile emergency services or stand by it.
Make sure that your cars fuelled and However, pull over to the hard
regularly serviced. Each week check, shoulder if a fault develops and put the
Oil, Battery, Water, Tyres, Screen hazards on, whilst trying to coast to
washer fluid. Seasonally check the next phone box.
Antifreeze and Screen De-icer. Before If you do have to walk for a phone
a long journey double-check Lights follow the arrows marked on the road
and windows are clean, all lights are to find the closest phone. Stand behind
working, Fuel level, oil level etc. the box as you phone and face the
Always have at least 1/2 tank of fuel. traffic and make sure they know you
Select well lighted, busy, clean are on your own if a female.
service stations. First dont walk to the roadside phone
Carry a mini-flashlight. if you dont have a mobile, or it doesnt
Plan your routes and alternatives . work at that spot. Eventually you will
You should be a member of a be seen by a police vehicle.
motoring or breakdown organisation. Remember that many deaths on
Carry the number of an approved motorways in the UK occur on the hard
taxi firm with you. shoulder.
Make sure you have coins and cards Never reverse on a hard shoulder to
to phone but always carry a mobile if get to a phone youve passed.
possible. It is essentially unsafe to sit in the
Let people know where you are going vehicle and it is probably better to
and ETA etc. stand on the grass bank, by the
Dont pick up hitchhikers male or passenger side with the passenger
female. door open. If another vehicle stops and
If you are approached at the lights a male gets out then sit back in the
by a group of people or two people, vehicle and lock the doors. This can

132
CHAPTER SEVEN C 1/2/09 3:50 pm Page 9

M O B I L E S E C U R I T Y

create th illusion of having a


companion Use the 2 rule to talk
and the best they can do is phone
for help for you.
Accept no other assistance.
Use your common sense when
deciding to accept help from a
woman or a woman with a male
companion, but NEVER, NEVER,
TRUST TO APPEARANCES!
Never cross a motorway to use
the phone.
If hassled use your horn and You just never know! There is only ever high risk or
lights. unknown risk.

Never accept a lift from a man on his They did not know that the boxes were
own and certainly not one who has connected directly to Greater
other male companions. Manchester Police.
NB Many women when interviewed by
police in the north of England believed Some more Dos & Don'ts
Be prepared to
crash - at slow speed
- if kidnapped in a
public area.
If forced to go
somewhere act
SOONER rather than
LATER.
If someone or some-
thing is blocking your
way, stop well before
the obstruction to
This looks innocent enough and you may be tempted to stop and assess how you can
help. Things, however, may not be as they seem and certainly if you
are a lone female, dont. safely drive out of the
the phone boxes on Motorways were situation without putting your personal
only for those people who were safety at risk
members of motoring organisations. If it appears to be a road accident or

133
CHAPTER SEVEN C 1/2/09 3:50 pm Page 10

M O B I L E S E C U R I T Y

breakdown it may be safer and more your vehicle has a problem. Even if
practical to drive to the nearest safe you feel it is genuine drive to the next
parking spot and phone. petrol forecourt.
If you think you are being followed -
stay calm and in control of your Carjacking
vehicle. Do not let yourself be forced This is not a prevalent crime in the UK,
off the road. but there have been incidents and in
Alert other drivers by flashing your the States it is growing. In some
lights and sounding your horn. African countries like Kenya it has
If necessary keep driving until you reached epidemic proportions. The
can get help. Head for a busy, well lit following are some aspects of the
area with people. Obviously an open problem:
police stn, fire stn, hospital A & E. 1. Carjacking is an easy theft method,
Avoid leading a following vehicle to particularly with the sophistication of
your own home even if you do not live todays alarms.
alone. 2. What is the carjacker looking for -
If you are followed home lock all Nice car maybe.
doors and attract attention with the Vehicle is stopped and isolated.
horn or car alarm. Occupant(s) are no threat.
Dont be forced to stop by someone He will need an area of concealment
in another vehicle who trys to indicate if he is to wait for your return.
Unlocked door or
fully open window-
doors locked at all
times and when
stopped open only
2.
He needs an
escape probability -
his best time is when
a person is entering
or leaving the
vehicle.
3. Typical approach
This is just asking for trouble, but its easy to forget what you should scenarios.
be doing, particularly at those familiar times you feel safe and secure.
Tap from rear.

134
CHAPTER SEVEN C 1/2/09 3:51 pm Page 11

M O B I L E S E C U R I T Y

Walk-up approach at a junction, lights Being able to detect someone who is


or your driveway. watching you is the key to personal
Get you to stop by deception or faked safety. I f you can spot people or
accident. vehicles which make you unhappy,
Tampered vehicle - punctured tyre, then you must, by definition, have
blocked exhaust . been switched on which is good. A
Dont put down convertible tops at stalker, mugger, would-be rapist, or
night or in crowded pedestrian areas. robber has gone through the process
of target selection surveillance,
Surveillance however brief or detailed.
This next section is equally applicable
when you are mobile in a vehicle, on Even the opportunist has need to
foot, leaving your home or office. We identify you as suitable for his
have talked elsewhere about purposes, so remember, if he can see
surveillance in general. Surveillance is you - you can see him- it is just a
not just the preserve of international question of being alert and intuitive
terrorists or criminal kidnappers. about people. Someone who is
following you on foot or in a vehicle will
Anyone who takes an unhealthy do things which cause him to be
interest in you as a person has begun vulnerable. In the Modern Bodyguard I
a surveillance mission. Be it a street go into some detail about surveillance
mugger, carjacker, rapist, stalker, they vulnerabilities, but here, suffice it to
all have to embark on a period of say that you will only spot people if you
watching you. are conditioned both to look and see.
So why is it done;
Target selection Who, Why! What is
it that makes you a victim!
To pinpoint vulnerability.
Surveillance Detection - Why/How
Make them select another target.
Make it difficult to pinpoint your
vulnerabilities.
Be alert, aware, and OBSERVANT.
Be less predictable & avoid patterns.
Reduce their probability of success.

135
CHAPTER SEVEN C 1/2/09 3:51 pm Page 12

M O B I L E S E C U R I T Y

136
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 1

8
C H A P T E R E I G H T

Security at Work

hilst at the relevant to the bulk of the readership

W
office or our who are unable to influence change.
place of work
we should The general Office Security
rightly assume Procedures that affect all our safety
that we are revolve around the following areas;
safe. However, these days, there are Parking Areas.
just too many incidents of assault by Company visitors.
customers, robbers, co-workers and Isolated areas.
unknowns for us to be in any way Locking doors and access control.
complacent. As a consultant I lecture Toilets in public areas.
on the Recognition and Resolution of Personal items.
Conflict in the workplace as well as Reporting suspicious activity.
delivering programmes on how to
provide a safe and secure working If we are simply employees with little or
environment. The following are extracts no influence over these matters then
from these various programmes which we must make the best of what might
are applicable to what way comprise be a poor and unsafe working environ-
the bulk of this readership. Many of the ment. It might be that the company you
programmes I deliver, and advice I work for are one of multiple tenants in
give, are to the senior directors of large complex with little influence to
businesses and centre on how they affect improvements by the landlords. If
can best change the working environ- you are reading this and are in a
ment. Much of that advice I have position to make some improvements,
excluded from the book as it is not all to the good.

137
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 2

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

Parking In Chapter 6 we looked at the vehicle


Establish clear parking criteria - who approach procedure and when you are
is allowed to park there and clearly leaving work do not let your guard
separate staff from visitors. down because you think it is a safe
Use a windscreen ID badge system. environment- it is unsafe for the very
Effective lighting, particularly hiding reason that you think it is safe.
areas.
Dont allow landscaping to provide You have been told to approach the car
hiding areas. with the car keys in your hand and that
For females at night and working late is good, but if as you approach the
ensure an escort system with a male vehicle late one evening, you see
colleague. someone suspicious moving toward
Distance to and visibility of entrances you from the direction of the car. You
- endeavour to allow good line of sight will have to abandon it and seek refuge
from the entrance to the vehicles. where? -the office building you have
Consider pref-
erential female
parking in closer
proximity to the
entrance.
Conscious
visual scanning
for suspicious
persons loitering
or occupied
vehicles.
If suspicious -
call security and
wait for others. As you make the transition from the work environment to go to your vehi-
Ability to run? - cle, have the car keys to hand - however thats not the end of the story if
you need to abandon the vehicle and seek the safety of the building.
items carried,
how dressed etc. left, but if you have to get in quickly you
Quick decision making to give up wont be able to, probably because
the car. when you left the building you allowed
the door to lock behind you and your
office keys are in the bottom of your

138
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 3

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

However, if the door is closed and locked behind you and your office keys are in t
he bottom of your bag, youre in big trouble. When you make a transition from a safe
environment to the outside, make sure you can get back in quickly if the risk
dictates.

bag. So, a new rule - if you leave a Customers/clients on property?


safe environment and you are in tran- Employees only on property?
sition then make sure you can get Public Access?
back in to your safe environment Open hours (vs) Closed hours -
quickly. Access policy.
Do not park near any object e.g. 2. Access Criteria - How are people
rubbish skip, bottle bin which provides granted access?
concealment and give your vehicle a For employee only areas?
full 360 degrees before you close with I.D. badges/keys/card access?
it and get in. Visitor control/I.D./logs/appoint-
ments/other?
Company Visitors - this may not be in Delivery/ maintenance and service?
your hands, but if you can influence Areas of public interface/barriers,
matters ensure all visitors are issued observation, communication?
with a temporary badge for the
duration of their visit and that they are On a physical front consideration
escorted at all times. Decisions should should be given to the usual alarms
be made about the following and surveillance equipment and
1. Type of workplace - who is allowed effective lighting. In occupations where
in and when. by the nature of the work violence

139
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 4

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

always has a potential e.g. psychiatric Abandoned items - dont touch,


nursing there should be a panic alarm report.
system on a wireless basis installed. Dont leave your items unattended.
Call for help/panic alarms.
Common Areas - Special Caution In
or Near 2. Stairwells/Elevators
Anywhere the general public are Stand near elevator controls when
allowed more or less free access inside.
additional care should be taken and If attacked in an elevator push the
sensible precautions adopted. emergency button and as many floors
as possible. If you
are not close to
the control panel
you wont be able
to.
When leaving an
escalator check
the corridors.
If a suspicious
person enters -
leave/dont get in.
Stairwell doors
often lock so take
extra care and
Use the mirrors to get a quick visual of anyone who may be inside.
avoid there use as
a short cut - report
1. Public Toilets any observations.
All toilets to which the public could Do not use stairways when elevators
gain access, but to which they are not are available.
allowed must have a key pad, coded If an elevator arrive and the
entry system. occupants look unsavoury then dont
Be observant - dont be followed in. get in.
If there is a suspicious person
observed inside - leave! 3. Public Lobbies
Quick, immediate scan and make use Should be open and observable/
of the mirrors as you enter. monitored.

140
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 5

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

Employment related
does not just mean
occurring in the work-
place and for example
an attack on a shop
assistant in the street
following an incident
in the shop is work
related. In the UK we
have had incidents of
hostage taking of
senior personnel and
Avoid isolated, rear stairwells and certainly dont go any further if
this is what you see. their familys to extort
compliance for robbery.
Barriers for protection/signal
capability - a silent alarm should be
at the reception.

4. General
Never leave keys, wallet or valuables
in coat pockets.
Never leave, the above on or in an
unlocked desk.
All empty office locations, cabinets,
should be locked when not in use.
Secretaries desks should be placed
so that they can observe all activity
entering and leaving the office area.

Workplace Violence
The UKs Health & Safety Executive
Dont get in - would be the advice, but you
(HSE) - defines violence to staff as: must judge the situation at the time. Dont let
bravado be an element in the decision-making
any incident in which an employee is process.

abused, threatened or assaulted by a


In the UK we have good legislation
member of the public in circumstances
such as the Health and Safety at Work
arising out of the course of his/her
Act Sect 2 (1) 1974 (HSW Act) which
employment.

141
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 6

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

puts broad, general duties on employ- measures can be identified. Both


ers and others to protect the health employer and employee have an
and safety of staff. In particular, sect. 2 interest in reducing violence at work.
of the HSW Act gives employers a duty For employers, violence can lead to
to safeguard, so far as is reasonably low morale and a poor image for the
practical, the health, safety, and organisation making it difficult to
welfare of their staff. recruit and retain staff. It can also
mean extra costs, with absenteeism,
Employers also have a common law higher insurance, lengthy litigation and
general duty of care towards their staff, compensation payments. For employ-
which extends to the risk of violence ees, violence can cause pain, suffering
at work. Legal precedents (see and even disability or death. Physical
West Bromwich Building Society v attacks are obviously dangerous, but
Townsend [1993] IRLR 147 and persistent verbal abuse or threats can
Charlton V Forrest Printing Ink Co Ltd also damage employees health
[1980] IRLR 331) show that employers through anxiety or stress.
have a duty to take reasonable care to The HSE issue many guidelines on
see that their staff are not exposed to safety at work and one area in
unnecessary risks at work including particular bears outlining
the risk of injury by criminals. In
carrying out their duty to provide a safe Robbery
system of work and a safe working Definition a person is guilty of robbery
place, employers should, therefore, if he or she steals and immediately
have regard to, and safeguard their before or at any time of so doing, and
staff against, the risk of injury from in order to do so, uses force, or puts or
violent criminals. seeks to put any person in fear of
being then and there subjected to
If you feel your work environment is force. In summary, robbery is stealing
not safe - say something. All employ- aggravated by violence.
ers are required by the Management
of Health and Safety at Work The Scale of the Problem
Regulations 1992 to assess the risks The Criminal Statistics for England and
to the health and safety of their staff Wales show that the total number of
and of anyone else who may be robberies was 57,845 in 1993 and that
affected by their work activity. This is numbers have grown by some three-
so that the necessary preventative quarters since 1989. In the UK most

142
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 7

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

robberies take place in metropolitan surveys do not separately count the


areas. Over four out of ten take place number of retail staff hurt during
in Londons Metropolitan Police District robberies, but these are amongst the
and in London retail outlets account for 14,000 retail staff known to have been
45% of all commercial robberies. The subjected to physical violence in 1993
overall risks are also above average in and over 100,000 subjected to threats
the West Midlands, Gtr Manchester, of violence.
Merseyside and West Yorkshire.
Off-licenses are most at risk from
Survey robberies and other shops in particular
The first Commercial Crime Survey are grocers and chemists. These sort
by the Home Office shows that - of businesss are open later than most
when compared to other forms of other types of retail outlet and this
commercial premises - it is retailers most certainly adds to there risk. The
which face high risks of robbery. ratio for off-licenses is 15 robbery
incidents per 100 stores.
The British Retail Consortium (BRC)
annual survey of crime against If you work in a retail environment
retailers showed that, in 1993, there ensure that your company provides
were 6 robberies for every 100 retail courses in Armed Hold-up.
premises. There were some 14,400
robberies against retailers and the Working Alone
average loss (excluding those from It is acknowledged that there may be
Post Offices) was 1,287 per incident. situations when it is not possible or
Recoveries after robberies are very practical to work with other members
low. of staff, for instance in petrol filling
stations, video rental shops, delivery
As with any crime of this nature the services, cash carrying . In these
physical consequences are much circumstances an employer must
more damaging than the financial. ensure that working alone does not
Staff in retail outlets are quite make staff more vulnerable. Some
frequently, physically assaulted, and safe working arrangements should
have sometimes been killed, during include
robbery attacks. The fear and anxiety Ensuring the person is capable of
these incidents create can continue working alone. Consideration has to
long after the incident itself. The BRC be given to both routine work and

143
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 8

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

foreseeable emergencies which may phone/radio; varying the route and


pose additional physical and mental pattern of work; pre-arranged calls.
burdens on the individual. Providing training for lone staff which
outlines the specific risk involved and
how they can play a role in deflecting
or minimising the risk.
Establishing emergency procedures
in the event of an incident, including
quick access to a safe area, or exit
from an unsafe location, evacuating
other staff and informing the appropri-
ate authorities, police etc.

It helps to summarise the types of


incidents that can occur in the work-
place:
1. Disgruntled employee or cus-
tomer/client acts out in a violent
manner.
2. Domestic turmoil unfolds in the
If you are alone at night, dont make any transi-
tion unless you are sure its safe. If you are
workplace.
unhappy, lock your office and phone for assis- 3. Employees victimised by criminals
tance.
entering the workplace - robberies.
Providing training to control, guide 4. Internal problems turn violent - drug
and help in situations of uncertainty. It related/labour related/theft related.
will be important to avoid panic
reactions to unusual and risky Some examples from the States may
situations. help illustrate the problem;
People working late, must alert a U.S. Post Office Aug.20th 1986
responsible party Edmond, OK. A Patrick Henry Sherrill
Ensuring that solitary staff fully age 44 killed 14, wounded 6 and then
understand the risks involved in their shot himself. He had been a part-time
task and also what safety precautions letter carrier who had been warned of
will need to be taken. Some examples a poor report.
for mobile staff would include ensuring
that they are contactable; portable

144
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 9

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

General Dynamics - San Diego. 35% of all married couples have


Jan 1993. A Robert Earl Mack, 44 regular incidents of domestic violence
who following a 25 year career (National Institute Of Mental Health).
was terminated for performance Drugs - U.S. 6% of the worlds
deterioration. He had refused population, 60% of world drug use.
counselling despite a loss of self 10% of workplace uses
worth and desperation. Following a half of that 10% sells
reinstatement hearing he shot and 75% of those in treatment are
killed the Human Resources represen- employed (1988 - Chamber of
tative and wounded a supervisor. He Commerce).
had planned suicide, didnt carry it out 60% could have been identified
and is now serving a life sentence. as potentially violent (Society of
There was also the added problem of Human Resource Management).
substance abuse.
The following are some Consensus
Both of the above are examples of the Opinions about Patterns and Causes:-
disgruntled employee syndrome, but There is a very general profile of a
it applies equally to clients and potentially problematic worker.
customers: The potentially violent employee
sends warning signals of any vengeful
Petit & Martin - San Francisco July intent although not about any berserk
1993 A Gian Luigi Ferri who was a action.
failed businessman and former client A rigid, authoritarian supervisory or
of the firm. He obtained a 9mm pistol management culture frequently
killed 8, injured 6 and was eventually contributes to the problem.
trapped in a stairwell by police. There is usually a Triggering Event -
traumatic experience or a series of
Whilst matters are not as bad in the UK them - professional or personal.
trends can be seen to emerge. Some Their life is their job, when their job
quite frightening statistics emerge from is in jeopardy their life is in jeopardy.
the States:-
75% of violent incidents are gun In the States a Profile has emerged
related and the second leading cause over time. Here in the UK you could
of death at work, some 42%. It is the probably identify some of these traits in
leading cause for females. an employee you know:
It is the fastest growing murder rate. Male in late 30s or 40s

145
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 10

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

Often a loner with no support effect. Aggression is an emotional


system. state consisting of different types of
Finds identity entirely within the behaviour.
job.
History of people problems. There are many causes of violent
Difficulty accepting authority and behaviour. Some may be easy to
repeatedly violates the rules. identify, such as frustration, anger,
Increasingly angry and irritable misunderstanding, stress, communica-
and blames others. tion problems, conflict with authority
Persecution verging on paranoia and theft or robbery. In a work
and intimidates co-workers and super- environment incidents can happen
visors. because of poor service, or inferior
Brags about violent acts in past products. People can become excited
or hints at the future. and tensions and inhibitions are let out,
Reading and viewing habits feed increasing the chances of verbal or
fascination with weaponry. physical abuse.
Identifies with a major violent act.
How you, as staff react to these could
There is a characteristic problem determine whether a situation is
progression, but this book is not the inflamed. For example, an unsympa-
place to deal with the very intricate thetic attitude may result in increased
specifics of this situation, suffice it to frustration, anger etc, leading to a
say that any planning to deal with such violent incident, even though we know
matters must be a mixture of both that poor service by staff does not
Proactive and Reactive measures. justify violence. There will be particular
Here in the UK much of the violence in incidents where it will be possible to
the workplace is perpetrated by the analyse why a person behaved in a
public on employees and predominant- particular way, but it will still be
ly those people who are in service possible to think of ways of preventing
related occupations, many of whom or alleviating such situations.
are women. Accepting there are risks and
wanting to find a solution is vital in
When it comes to dealing with aggres- dealing successfully with this growing
sion of others we need to understand problem.
what aggressive behaviour is and the
best response to achieve a positive

146
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 11

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

It is generally accepted that frustration Always try to identify where it was a


often sets off aggression and it may situation deteriorated - was there a
not simply be that your product, particular point where the meeting
company or your attitude is what is changed for the worse - analyse!
responsible for aggressive behaviour
to you at work, but simply the Aggression is generally seen as an
trigger. Many people walk around all attempt to put someone down and
day only a hairs breadth away from intimidate and influence them by
seriously aggressive and seemingly attempting one of the following -
over-reactionary behaviour to the shouting, insulting, ignoring and
circumstances they and you become violence. These are all reflections of
involved in. Both verbal and non-verbal aggression and are designed to cause
communication by the aggressor and others -Intimidation, fear, anxiety,
the recipient are important factors distress and worry
towards the outcome of the situation.
In, say, retail environments many It is a sad fact that customers,
issues can bring out anger, frustration shoplifters and robbers are all
and violence in customers such as:- becoming increasingly violent. Its
1.Product knowledge and important to look at how acts of
customer care - in terms of a lack of aggression effect us:-
it results in not being able to satisfy FEAR (When we talk about fear we
the needs or questions. really encompass arrange of emotions
2. Attitudes by staff - this is and we are better thinking in terms of
usually a reflection of the companies worry, trepidation, concern, nervous-
general policy to customers. ness, fearful) -
3. Personal feelings of staff e.g. - of the person.
when unwell, personal problems, of your own vulnerability.
break schedules, lack confidence etc for your safety.
all create intolerance. of the incident being repeated.
4. Poor product - when it doesnt
do what it claims or breaks down . SHOCK
5. Understand policies re loss of control of feelings or self-
refunds, law, guarantees and company esteem.
policy on problems. adrenal responses associated
with feeling frightened.

147
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 12

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

ANGER situation difficult perhaps someone


at the person. else could handle it more effectively -
at the authorities. if you are a female get a male
at yourself for your inability to colleague to assist. This is a positive
control the situation. step not a cop out.
at your employer for your Never underestimate the threat. An
exposed position and lack of angry person is either an Unknown
preparation. Risk or High Risk and you have no way
GUILT of knowing.
for having allowed the incident to Do not respond aggressively -
arise. this will increase the chance of con-
for being incapable of controlling frontation.
it. Dont swear or shout.
STRESS Never turn your back on someone
loss of motivation. who is getting increasingly aggressive.
sleeplessness. Stay calm, speak gently, slowly,
repetitive illness. clearly. Dont be enticed into further
frightening flashbacks. argument this will not be easy as
aggression does incite anger in others.
When Incidents Occur Do not hide behind your authority,
When an incident occurs you must status or jargon. Tell them who you
keep mentally active and not become are, ask the persons name and
fixated with the aggression or anger of discuss what you want him or her to
the other individual. Do not become do. Try to talk things through as
like a rabbit caught in headlights. reasonable people. Many people
Some general Dos and Don'ts: advocate a study of the principles of
when you are frightened ask yourself Transactional Analysis, in order to
is this persons anger/hostility directed defuse the situation but, remember
at me, the organisation, or your first duty is to yourself.
themselves? Avoid aggressive body language -
are you in danger If you feel you are, stance, crossed arms, hands on hips,
then leave and get help immediate. a wagging finger or a raised arm which
You can always make a cogent excuse will challenge and confront.
for this Particularly small gestures - looking
are you the best person to deal with upwards, a raised eyebrow, a tut or a
the threat. If you find the particular shake of the head and pursed lips all

148
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 13

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

send out provocative and dismissive routes and keep yourself between the
signals. Its what we used to refer in aggressor and the door.
some children as dumb insolence. Never turn your back ! If you are
keep your distance and avoid looking leaving move gradually backwards and
down figuratively at your aggressor. allow the person to go first and invite
never touch someone who is angry the direction in which you wish them
as it could be taken as an aggressive to go.
move, which in turn could lead to a Never remain alone with an actively
charge of assault. violent person. Be prepared to move
quickly if necessary.
A person on the brink of physical If you manage to calm the situation
aggression has 3 possible choices- gradually reestablish contact, Take
To Attack care with your words and actions
To Retreat making a cautious approach. Consider
To Comprise the situation carefully before denying
You need to guide them to the 2/3 any further requests from the
option. Encourage the person to move aggressor to prevent any further
towards a more open area of the office potential violence.
reception or store where you will Definition - Violent Behaviour is the
be seen by other staff. Often a Malicious Threat Of Words, Actions or
compromise such as talking through Conduct or The Application Of Force to
the problem &/or talking to another Another Without Consent.
member of staff.
If the threat of violence is imminent Rarely does violence flare up out of
avoid potentially dangerous locations nowhere in the work environment.
such as stairs, restricted spaces, or The majority of situations grow and
places where there is equipment develop some slowly and some more
which could be picked up and used as quickly. Tensions build up, temperature
a weapon and isolated areas in your of events gets hotter, until just
store or office. below boiling point. Then it only
Try to brainstorm potentially danger- takes a small thing to set off what
ous areas within your work seems a gross over-reaction. There
environment. is always the opportunity to intercept
Getting the person to sit down may the process and reduce the heat of
help reduce the aggression level. the event. Defuse anger as early as
Keep your eyes on potential escape possible - always be able to recognise

149
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 14

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

your own degree of anger. There are In a work context physical contact is
always, however those situations that failure! Thumping a client is a
cannot be defused then - reasonable indication that
The Priority Is To Stay Safe! something has gone astray in the
interpersonal relationship. Also
Recognise the verbal and non-verbal physical defence isnt like it was when
signals along the way such as: you practised it in class and it must be
Ritualistic Repetition and avoided. You must be aware at all
De-Personalising Language times of how your body language may
Early warning signs:- exacerbate the situation.
Noisy, banging and voluble entry. Walk away from real danger and
Restless, agitated and anxious defend yourself only when absolutely
behaviour. necessary.
Eyeballing, fixed stare or the reverse Remember meeting aggression with
avoiding eye contact. aggression only leads to increased
Talking out loud & complaining to confrontation. In a work environment,
others e.g. patients in the waiting or anywhere for that matter your
room. primary concern should be to get
Leaning over the counter or desk, away. For many workers who end up in
invading your space. violent situations there is the feeling
Tapping fingers. that if somehow they have caused it to
Voluble sigh of impatience or happen they must see it through and
frustration. solve it. Someone bent on violence will
Any signs of possible unpredictable not be deterred. More to the point he
behaviour e.g. - alcohol (smell), will feed off you to fuel his necessity
unsteady gait, bad language. to get angry so as to be able to
perpetrate what he has in mind.
In your work environment you should
know potential triggers of violence It helps to know your environment so
This could be in a:- always be AWARE, ALERT, & AVOID
Nursing situation. trouble.
A tax officer.
A policeman.. Skills you need to deal with aggres-
A bank assistant. sive behaviour:-
A rent collector. Improved verbal communications
Etc. skills.

150
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 15

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

Use of body language to improve shows little empathy for their prob-
communications - as we have high- lems. Those students of Transactional
lighted above. Analysis will recognise this as the
Awareness of potentially difficult parent talking to the child which only
behaviours. serves to infuriate. This approach is
Assertiveness skills. likely to achieve an adverse reaction.
Improved confidence.
Identifying & managing stress. Ask; Questions achieve a number of
Dont ignore bad behaviour. Dont on things.
the other hand rush in where angels Whilst waiting for a reply you have
fear to tread. If you do nothing, time to think and plan your next move
however, it will continue to become the or question.
normal way to behave - Doing nothing The antagonist has to stop his or her
is not an option! tirade to think which may reduce the
temperature.
Dealing with violence Asking questions also means the
Self; Following a personal agenda in other person has options which dont
a confrontational situation can mean back them into a corner. If you back
getting angry oneself, feeling intimidat- someone into a corner with tall walls,
ed and upset. When this happens you to get out they only have one way to go
cannot but help take things personally and thats through you. By questioning
which leads to a loss of control and you give them some equal part in the
makes things worse. The you cant discussion, you seem concerned and
talk to me like that syndrome. they have a back door through which
they can leave without losing face.
Structured; By following, however, a The result is that you should manage
set corporate agenda in a detached to stay in control without taking power
professional way you avoid getting and status from the other person.
emotionally involved and therefore
taking things personally. The result Body Language
means you can keep control, keep Substantial communication goes on at
asking questions, listen to answers a non-verbal level. The complex
and offer alternates to the problem. subject of body language is discussed
in some detail in Chapter 13. Also you
Tell; Wanting always to tell someone should be familiar with some of the
what to do, without prior questioning communication systems such as

151
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 16

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

Transactional Analysis and Neuro- calm/stay calm. All statements, such


linguistic programming. A study of both as these must be positive.
these subjects may help you match Take deep breaths, which can have a
the antagonist and stay more in control significant effect on your bodies over-
and be better aware what you may do response to stress.
to exacerbate matters. It is equally as important to breath out
deeply as when under stress or having
Stress Response received a shock the tendency is to
Its difficult to make sound judgments take in deep breaths, but, conversely
in stressful situations. Normal intuitive only to breath out shallowly. This
& cognitive skills become blocked eventually restricts the amount of oxy-
under the pressure of high stress. We gen you receive.
normally require to be in a relaxed Being able to stay in control takes
state for our intuitive skills and sound practise. The problem is, of course,
reasoning to work best for us. When that you do not want to face the
we face antagonistic people we need problem just so you can gain the
to maintain as far as possible the necessary skills. The way to overcome
whole range of our normal reasoning this is through visualisation practise.
processes if we are not to react either Role play scenarios in your own mind
badly or inappropriately. as to how you would deal with such
A process such as that below may incidents and practise what you will
help:- say. The practise of verbal skills should
C alm & Controlled be no less important than the practise
A lternate Choices of physical skills.
L oss Reduction
M easure Effectiveness Remember always to keep assess-
ing the level of risk.
Calm
Under stress it is easy to lose control Alternate choices
of your bodies feelings and so lose Assess the level of risk - it cannot fit a
control of the situation, but there are set category and your intuition and
some things you can do to keep in experience will be you best guide to
control - remember your body will do how you judge the seriousness of what
what your mind tells it to, therefore it is you face. You may be a shop worker,
your mind which you need to work on. doorman, bailiff, policeman - it matters
Keep calm by telling yourself to keep not because confrontation looks the

152
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 17

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

same to everyone when the stress hits are hurt, when in reality what we feel is
home. only annoyance - dont rise to the
You have 4 options which you can occasion.
employ. These are:- Be Succinct
Talk Refer to one particular problem at
Summon Help a time and sort that out first - dont be
Accede (comply) sidetracked.
Physical Action Deal with the incident as soon as
The above are dynamic in that at any possible - people kept waiting can boil
moment the best option may change over and the passing of time can
depending on the reaction you get. distort memory.
Repeat the message if neces-
Talk sary.
Two alternatives present themselves Be Precise
when we look at how to talk to an Sort out what you want to say
aggressor and neither should be beforehand & keep it short - allow the
considered mutually exclusive. You other person to answer or discuss it
can mix & match the two approaches before you move on.
which are:- Be Positive
Assertive In what you say and the way you
Calm, reasoning, dissuasive say it.
To be assertive you should address the Give alternatives what I would
following:- like to happen is ___.
Be Clear we will only
In what you say and in what you continue if you stop swearing and
do. shouting.
Know what you wish to achieve.
Monitor your own anger. Be Correct
Who do you feel this towards.? Without being blase remind your-
How angry do you feel? self that you have a right to express
About what exactly do you feel yourself, but in an adult way, dont fall
angry? into the Parent/Child mode.
Be Honest In Summary
With yourself and others. LOOK IN CONTROL
Identify the feeling you have - SOUND IN CONTROL
sometimes we are acting as though we & YOU WILL FEEL IN CONTROL

153
CHAPTER EIGHT C 1/2/09 3:53 pm Page 18

S E C U R I T Y A T W O R K

The calm, reasoning, dissuasive can involve a superior you are giving
approach, takes skill and judgment so the impression that the matter is being
as not to sound patronising.You can dealt with as important. You will find in
affirm to them how angry and upset most work environments that it will be
they are and then ask questions impossible to accede to the request
designed to allow them to see your being made, as this is likely to be
predicament in the affair whilst at unreasonable and outside your
the same time reducing their own mandate to agree, so the reasoning,
temperature in the matter. We are dissuasive approach is probably all
talking about empathising with their you have.
problem and not sympathising. If
you sympathise you have simply Calming someone down is a process.
acknowledged that only they have a It is unlikely to happen with just one
point and they may, in fact, be in the thing you say, but over a period
wrong. Empathise with their emotional you may be able to reduce the
state not with the problem if you know temperature. The goal is to bring the
them to have misunderstood matters. person in front of you back to being a
rational human being. Only when they
If you are able to create more physical are back in this state do you truly
barriers between customers and staff have communication. You have to
all well and good. I am not of the de-escalate the temperature build up
school of thought that it is better, from which itself has taken time.
a customer relationship point of view
to, achieve a removal of the separation Physical Attack
of environments. A physical barrier The last resort! For most people in a
which provides safety from aggression working environment you should
does not mean an automatic concentrate on the psychology of
diminution in customer relations. relationships rather than a few hours of
bag work each week, but what you
From talk you have to decide on should know are probably some
whether the situation has deteriorated breakaway techniques which we touch
to require assistance i.e Summon on in Chapter 14.
Help. Dont see this as a copout.
There is safety in numbers and you
may have slipped into a personal
agenda and are getting angry. If you

154
CHAPTER NINE C 1/2/09 3:56 pm Page 1

9
C H A P T E R N I N E

The Fear Factor

EAR - Friend or Foe? Our fear is a better indicator of

F
Fear is not something we something threatening than looking for
ever care to admit to or anxiety in others. Often we can use
talk about, but fear is fear as a source of information. If the
essential to survival. Fear hairs on the back of our necks stand
is a natural self defence up, look around you because it is a
mechanism, in-built into the human natural indicator of things maybe not
organism. Without it man would have being as they should. As you walk
survived in this world only four minutes, home late at night down a lonely, dark
not the four million years we have country lane (a thing, by the way you
supposedly walked the earth. actually shouldnt be doing) you will
usually experience the effects of
Without fear we would simply put trepidation which we use as a lesser
ourselves in situations of dire term to describe the feelings of being
consequence and do things which fearful.
would cause us harm. We dont attempt
to climb a vertical rock face, in winter, The planned and calculated use of
with no equipment and no ropes. violence to create fear, is a weapon of
the criminal. Anger and rage are also
If you have no fear, you essentially powerful human emotions which can
have no regard for consequences. also motivate a violent assault. This
Without fear the sabre toothed tiger threat of violence or violence itself,
was something you might have thought causes fear and fear is another
about stroking, not poking in the eye powerful emotion which can adversely
with a sharp stick. effect our ability to act. Dealing with

155
CHAPTER NINE C 1/2/09 3:56 pm Page 2

T H E F E A R F A C T O R

fear in a negative way can have tragic knows it will cause panic, diminish
results. It is the emotion of fear that resolve, make you feel helpless and off
causes people to puff up due to balance so prevent your mind from
insecurity and often leads to physical functioning. He knows - Fear Freezes
violence. As a citizen or police officer The Mind. This is the negative aspect
you must understand that at times you of fear and it is the aspect of fear that,
may be afraid. There is nothing wrong if youll pardon the expression, we fear
with fear and it has been said that the most.
courage is understanding you are
afraid yet still operating effectively. We are all, unfortunately, given
unequal amounts of tolerance to fear in
Fear makes us act in rational ways by general and fear of specifics. The latter
preventing us doing stupid things, at can become phobias such as a fear of
least some of the time. Often though, spiders, heights, going out, people,
because a person is blind to the enclosed spaces etc. To many of us
potential dangers in adopting a certain such fears seem groundless, but to
course of action, the fear response those who are afflicted they are life and
never gets a chance to work. It is death issues. Few people are immune,
necessary to have fore knowledge that however, to the fear of violent assault -
there are dangers in adopting a certain big or small, strong or weak, physically
course of action for our natural fear skilled or not - when faced with
responses to come into play. Until you aggression and the threat of violence
see someone dragged from their car at the best go weak at the knees.
traffic lights and beaten you probably
never locked your door when you got in If you want to get a book on how to
your car. handle fear in general then you can do
no better than buy Geoff Thompson's
Fear As Negative - Fear. It is the only book I know which
Fear, though would always seem to tackles clearly the sensitive issues of
have far more negative connotations the subject properly. In this chapter I
than positive and I would agree that am concerned at getting an
unless fear is managed it can be understanding about how fear can
devastating when it comes to action debilitate us and how we can come to
and staying in control. An attacker terms with the problem, when we face
uses your fear and surprise to create violent or confrontational situations.
confusion and terror inside you. He

156
CHAPTER NINE C 1/2/09 3:56 pm Page 3

T H E F E A R F A C T O R

Facing Fears? it as a character deficit, not a plus - the


We are told that to overcome our fears result being that when confrontation
and concerns we should face them by arises the normal citizen is
putting ourselves into those situations immediately disadvantaged in his or
we fear the most. My preference has her innate reluctance to resolve the
personally been just the opposite!. As I escalating problem with violence,
detest exposed heights I have avoided whereas the other person is not and
like the plague, anything to do with may even be looking forward to it!
climbing- sod that! That having been
said I realised in my early twenties a The only solution I could think of at that
basic insecurity with my martial skills. time was to work the doors and I did
Did they work? and would I have the non-stop for eight years, six years on
resolve to be able to act if the situation one door. For many years it was four
required?. This was despite a nights a week and on a busy Saturday
reasonably successful competitive night we could turn away as many as
Karate career, having at that time been 120-150 people who we may have
on the Gt Britain and England Karate considered undesirable, for whatever
teams for some years. I was an reason. Most took it with good
aggressive and attacking fighter, but grace, some argued, some argued
that was in the controlled environment persistently (usually university
of the Dojo or the competition arena. students) and some went further. The
I knew the street to be different and whole exercise is one of man-
that nobody would blow a whistle to management and conflict resolution,
stop it if things went wrong. but get it wrong and you can turn the
most passive people aggressive and
I am also passive by nature, slow to very non-compliant.
anger and didn't spend my life looking
for trouble. I would presume that such A rare few actually come looking for
a description would apply to 99% of trouble and they would look to start it
the population and, like them, I have with door staff or simply cause it to
an innate inability to understand how happen within the club, usually by
one person can inflict violence on instigating a fight with someone. With
another, particularly for the fun of it. experience you get a feel for a person.
But, being normal puts us at a Someone can walk past you and you
disadvantage. Violence comes hard to will say to yourself troublemaker!
us and in many ways we come to see There is no rational explanation for it,

157
CHAPTER NINE C 1/2/09 3:56 pm Page 4

T H E F E A R F A C T O R

but often in their attempts to remain There Is Only High Risk And
innocuous to you, they do just the Unknown Risk.
opposite. Others run the ploy of being
over-friendly when they first come into Alcohol
the club, not to the point of being Alcohol and emotions dont mix. One
boisterous, but they make a point of of your first assessments to make of
talking to you in a way which is someone who is aggressive, either on
patently false. Groups of lads would the street or in a social situation, is the
split up prior to getting to the door and level to which they are drunk. You will
come in in twos. Often a pattern would rarely defuse an escalating situation
start to emerge and if you stopped two with someone who has had too much
getting in ten would leave, who had to drink. You see policemen attempting
already managed to get in in pairs. If this all the time, often with little or no
you didn't see the pattern and it effect. Peoples emotional responses
eventually kicked off with one or two are heightened with alcohol and
of them you could pay for your lack of they become more reactionary,
intuitive skills earlier. argumentative, fixated on one subject
and aggression is never very far from
I learned to people watch, during the surface. When faced with someone
those years and I also learned to who has been drinking be prepared to
accept no one at face value. Some of act sooner than otherwise.
the worst incidents I remember
occurred with the most unlikely, Dont fool yourself into thinking you are
insignificant individuals, who, when in control- you arent. What they agree
they kicked off, almost went berserk - to one minute, they will go back on the
men and women. This taught me to next. Alcohol dulls many of the
never let my mental guard down emotions, fear not being the least of
and not to prejudge how someone them. A person who would be reticent
would react to what you had to say. about getting into a fight when sober is
There was no common pattern as to not so reluctant when drunk - Dutch
how a person would react to being courage. Alcohol also amplifies other
asked to leave the club, the ones you character traits such as aggression
expected trouble with went like chil- and in university students - stupidity!
dren and others ended up requiring and we often say the true character of
four or five people to tie them up and someone comes out when they are
put them out. drunk and I can agree with that when it

158
CHAPTER NINE C 1/2/09 3:56 pm Page 5

T H E F E A R F A C T O R

comes to aggression. Drunks are also need him close and I wont achieve
far more prepared to go along with the that if I am aggressive. The more
crowd and be encouraged to violence. aggressive you are the more cautious
a person gets and the more prepared
My general plan of action when facing they are to react if you strike. Also you
aggressive drunks is, in the first force them to use more subterfuge in
instance, to try a humourous their efforts to attack you by surprise
approach. When working the doors, or and the one thing a drunk usually is
in any contact environment, it is not, is subtle, so try and keep him that
essential that your first approach to the way.
problem should be to try and have a
bit of a nobble with them. Often Fear - A Barrier To Action
humour can diffuse the situation, but By far though for me, the doors taught
not always and what I learned as me about fear and its other associated
another golden rule was not to try and responses. We wrongly believe fear is
psyche out a drunk with aggression. It an emotional state that we should, in
can work well as a ploy with countless some way be able to exercise control
others, but when alcohol has numbed over. All our emotions start at a purely
the fear response, being aggressive chemical level even fear, psychologists
verbally, even if you are good at it, can tell us!.
have the opposite effect.
What does fear do. It effectively stops
Keep Up The Mask! us acting in a way which we would
Ill talk about it more in Part 2, but once wish. We would like to be able to act
you have tried to psyche someone out decisively in a conflict situation, but
with aggression and it doesnt work seem to be frozen into immobility. Fear
you have shot your bolt and makes us delay correct action and fear
forewarned them that you may now makes decision making almost
fight and are capable of being impossible.
aggressive. You have let the mask slip
and they have had a glimpse of what When we talk about people going to
you might be capable of. Your main pieces and frozen to the spot, it is
ploy at all times is never to portray at usually at times of great stress or fear.
what stage you are at emotionally, or There is no absolute state of fear. We
what you are really thinking. If I am use such words concern, trepidation,
going to take him by surprise then I nervousness, apprehension, fearful, or

159
CHAPTER NINE C 1/2/09 3:56 pm Page 6

T H E F E A R F A C T O R

terror struck, to describe the range of what was required to allow correct
emotional states. All are the product of action, at the correct time.
us facing or knowing we are going to
be facing an aggressive, or unknown What we are coming to now is the real
situation which contains within it risk. hub of self defence and that is
preemption. I have too much
A policeman who makes a stop either experience now to be taken in by those
on foot or in a car, does so with many people who believe and teach passive
unknowns and on occasions, the result inactivity and then to resort to blocks
can be extremely violent as we have and counters. They are to a man,
described elsewhere, but as he people who have no practical
concludes to make the stop his emo- experience and who because of that,
tional state alters. My greatest gains do not factor fear into the equation and
from working the doors were that I its debilitating effects. What I found in
learned to act under fear and stress my early days on the door was that
i.e. do something and keep even when I knew a situation was
functioning, in the knowledge that I going inevitably to end in a physical
was more capable than them when it confrontation I left it too long to act and
came to the physical side, but more on occasions nearly paid a high price.
importantly that it would be me who
would stay in control and make it However, we all recognise the situation
happen on my terms not theirs. where, with the best management of
your environment, you end up facing
The Key To Fear Control off with someone who is going to rip
By far and away though my greatest your face off - or so he tells you. In
success was coming to the realisation such circumstances, where escape
that by separating two complimentary has been impossible, the best you can
effects which happened to me in hope for is that your awareness has
confrontations, I was able to master meant youve seen it coming. The
myself.This was to distinguish the overt looks, the obvious reference hes
emotional effects of FEAR from the making about you to his mates the
chemical responses of ADRENALIN pointing, head nodding, are all signals
and associated chemical releases. It that send your Adrenal response into
took me a good few years before the overdrive and your fear quotient off the
penny dropped, but when it did I had meter.
found the key. The key I had found was

160
CHAPTER NINE C 1/2/09 3:56 pm Page 7

T H E F E A R F A C T O R

This is an appropriate moment to dwell out of the mouth, increased heart rate
on these two reactions - fear and and, despite the fact that more blood is
adrenalin. The latter is a generalised sent to the musculature and the blood
and common term for the chemical sugar level is increased for greater
response and release - over which we effort, you actually start to feel weak.
have very little control - when we are The moment, however, your
faced with stress, shock and fear. opponent starts to walk towards you
with his mates, you get what we
The Chemical Cocktail describe as the adrenal dump - this is
The more immediate the incident, the the huge release of adrenalin and is
more immediate is the release of your major assistance for action.
adrenal hormones. To be precise, it is Unfortunately, there still isnt any
Epinephrene and Norepinephrine, action - you cant run and as yet, you
Dopamine and Cortisol which are cant fight because they are still 12 - 15
released into the bloodstream and act feet away and coming towards you
as the booster fuel for flight or fight with, as yet, no clear intention as to
and the release is unavoidable. violence, but weve all been there
Adrenalin can, however, be released before and know how things will turn. If
over a long period and in this instance, you are a policeman you cant attack,
it becomes your enemy, not your but must endeavour to control the
friend. The incident in the bar, or situation with your authority.
nightclub, where you perceive that you
are the focus of attention and the Verbal Martial Arts
intended target of all the visual signs Even when they get to you, there still
described above is one where your wont be any immediate action, rather,
adrenal glands will be releasing there will be a period of usually banal,
chemicals over a long period. A police- meaningless, threatening, belligerent
man called to an incident where there and demoralising dialogue. When we
is violence has, during his journey to look later at the section on Ranges
the incident adrenal releases, possibly and Tools, well see that verbal skills
over many minutes, but it remains in for this part of the process are as much
the system unused. a combative skill as kicking and
punching. Whilst all this is going on,
You will physically sense this happen- you are still rooted to the spot with all
ing and its attended by a heightened this unused adrenalin rushing round
awareness and nervousness, drying your system and by now, the physical

161
CHAPTER NINE C 1/2/09 3:56 pm Page 8

T H E F E A R F A C T O R

aspects you feel and exhibit are those Adrenaline (Epinephrine - USA)
commonly associated with the clinical The hormone that increases the heart
symptoms of mild shock - in particular rate, air supply to the lungs and blood
Vaso Vagal shock, which is that supply to the muscles, also promotes
associated with psychological the supply of glucose into the blood for
difficulties. Your blood is now being immediate energy. In effect it prepares
drawn to your core, away from the the mind and body for immediate
musculature and you definitely begin action and help it to counter some of
to feel weak and ineffective. Your the effects of fear, stress or violent
pallor is going grey and you can start exercise.
to feel detached. This is the very The adrenal or suparenal glands are
dangerous disassociation which situated above the kidney. The adrenal
seems to separate you from your cortex produces steroid hormones
surroundings and events - it is a highly and the adrenal medulla produces
dangerous state as it encompasses adrenaline. Both adrenal and
tunnel vision and a very submissive corticosteroid hormones are secreted
feeling - you feel it may be better directly into the bloodstream.
simply to give in. The activity of the gland and
sympathetic nerves normally increas-
This is the time when we start to feel es in response to stress as generated
small and all the opponents look by powerful emotions such as anger
big - we start to feel impotent and and fear etc.
opponents seem to display untold
depths of aggression - we start to Endorphins
feel unskilled and opponents look Described as natural painkillers which
like seasoned professional boxers are produced by the body. Endorphins
and street fighters, who have only are produced at times of stress such
been deprived of a shot at the as trauma and also during strenuous
world heavyweight title by dint of exercise e.g. fighting and even running
certifiable, homicidal insanity. And all a marathon. Opium drugs such as
this before a fight you are just about Morphine have a similar chemical
to win! Lets look in some technical structure to that of endorphins.
detail at the constituents of the
Chemical Cocktail. Dopamine & Norepinephrine
A chemical formed from an amino acid
called Tyrosine that in turn helps to

162
CHAPTER NINE C 1/2/09 3:56 pm Page 9

T H E F E A R F A C T O R

manufacture brain neurotransmitters Advantages


called Norephrine and Dopamine. The adrenal hormone and other
These natural uppers, bring the brain chemical actions will increase the
to full attention, helping the individual heart rate and increase the blood
to perform mental activities such as supply to the major organs, such as
concentration when under stress. They the brain, lungs and major muscles.
also speed up nerve impulses - in Glucose is released into the
part the brain that controls muscle bloodstream for immediate energy,
contractions. thus preparing the body and mind for
action and helping the mental process
Noradrenaline to cope with extreme stress caused by
A hormone present in the extracts of powerful emotions. Other advantages
the Suprarenal Medulla, causes include;
vasoconstriction and raises both the Additional Strength.
Systolic and Diastolic blood pressure, Increased pain threshold.
but does not stimulate general Increased awareness and detailed
metabolism. The main function is to focus on the immediate danger.
mediate the transmission of impulses Increased Sweating - warms the
in the sympathetic nervous system. muscles for action.
Also has a transmitter function to the
brain. Disadvantages
Like most things in life, there is a
Cortisol (Hydrocortisone) balance and the results of the chemical
A naturally occurring hormone of the release can have some negative
Adrenal Cortex which is thought to effects. These include;
reduce the effects of shock. For many Dry Mouth - fear and apprehension
people a mild psychological variant of results of chemical action.
shock will onset at times of great Decreased Blood Flow to The Skin -
stress and fear and many of the also musculature.
physical sensations we feel can be laid Increased Pupil Dilation.
at the door of a mild form of shock. Broken or High Pitched Voice - ner-
vous tension - betrays you state!
For & Against General Clumsiness - fumbling loss
There are both advantages and disad- of motor skills.
vantages caused by this chemical Muscle twitching and Shaking- I
cocktail release. They are as follows:- could not stop shaking.

163
CHAPTER NINE C 1/2/09 3:56 pm Page 10

T H E F E A R F A C T O R

General Muscle Tightening - It is the training and also the requirement to


almost immediate mixture of these two not get fixed in one spot, but rather to
chemicals and the sodium in the move and break the tunnel vision
muscles which causes them to tighten. from coming on. Tunnel vision is also
Potassium, an electrolyte, is the only very much linked with something we
chemical found in the human body that know as Positional Fixia i.e. rooted to
can alleviate this effect. It also helps the spot - so force yourself to move to
maintain normal nerve functions and try and break both conditions. Other
prevents overheating. However there stress/combat symptoms produced by
is no body mechanism to provide for a dangerous encounter are;
the rapid release of this chemical. No
amount of preventative measures 1.Visual Slow-Down
(eating bananas - a natural source of Also known as Tachy-Psychia (speed
potassium) will increase our abilities in of the mind) is the distortion of time
this respect. Its also hard to imagine and spatial relationships - spatial time
carrying around a bunch of bananas distortion. I have mentioned the
just in case you get into a fight. distortion of time many of us have
experienced in near car crashes. What
This loss of fine motor skills means actually happens in seconds seems in
that small and minute motor our minds to be extended and almost
movements are difficult and this can slow motion and this is the separation
effect particularly police officers who between real time and
are attempting to perform complex tachy-psych time. This is usually
handgun operations, from gripping accompanied by a hot flush and an
correctly, sighting and trigger control. adrenal rush. You will experience this
Of extreme importance is that a effect when the fight starts not prior to
threatened individual will lose part of it or when action suddenly erupts in
his or her peripheral vision. Criminals front of you and the attack occurs
will use diversion tactics to focus the without warning. The main defence is
targets attention in one place, as the always to see it coming.
real attack comes from the blind
flanks. Complex martial arts move- 2. Auditory Exclusion
ments most certainly fail at this point. Auditory exclusion may be defined in a
number of ways. The first may be
To counter this, head sweeps and described as a high pitch ringing in the
glances, must be incorporated into ears at the moment of crisis. Other

164
CHAPTER NINE C 1/2/09 3:56 pm Page 11

T H E F E A R F A C T O R

sounds such as tyres screeching, accounts of violent situations. The


people screaming and even gunfire victim can recount exactly what
seem to fade into the background. The happened in minute detail, but is
high pitched sound is predominant. unable to recount the gross events
This factor if partly due to physical taking place at the peripheries of the
reasons, the adrenalin and dopamine event. Witnesses, on the other hand
in your system dilates the blood can remember few intricate details but
vessels in and around the ears, do remember the general or large
making it physically difficult to hear occurrences surrounding the event.

Another reason for the hearing loss is The Combined Effect


mental. Cognitive Dissonance Try to imagine the results of all or
prevents the mind from prioritising some of these factors on the untrained
sounds. As a result of this action you individual and you can easily see how
may be able to hear a colleague 15 the Freeze Factor we have referred to
feet away, but not a man 10 feet away. previously occurs. Usually there is no
There is no method to control auditory opportunity for either Fight or Flight
exclusion. simply Freeze! The victim is locked
into sensory overload. He or she is
3. Psychological Splitting living on the Shock Load at that
This condition is best described as an precise moment and remember the
out of the body experience where the common post incident victim or
threatened person sees himself witness statement- I just froze. In
outside of his body, yet still dealing both civilians, police officers and
with the situation. Psychological military personnel this is the individual
splitting has been reported during a who gets either himself or others
number of stressful and dangerous seriously injured or killed. This Is
situations, but is not a common Operational or Assault Stress.
occurrence. The mental effects are :-
Impulsiveness and over-reaction.
4.Cognitive Dissonance Uncertainty and confusion - slow or
Basically the threatened person poor decision making ability. Mental
cannot remember large details of the confusion - pressure and stress
situation or event, but he or she does overload.
remember the small minute details. The inability to make any decision -
This is apparent from eye witness once again, the shock and stress effect

165
CHAPTER NINE C 1/2/09 3:56 pm Page 12

T H E F E A R F A C T O R

chemical and stress overload. cases this rage may be narcotic or


Rigid thinking - resort to dogma alcohol induced.
exacerbated by the fear of making a Fear or Fright
mistake. a. Fear of the consequences and the
Failing to understand or missing unknown - fear of injury or death, also
important information - lack of mental the consequences, as we have said
concentration and part denial due to elsewhere, of your actions.
overload. b. A powerful stress induced emotion
that is one of the triggers of the
So moments of extreme danger and adrenal gland, could result in fight,
stressful conditions do effect both the flight, freeze or rage actions.
mind and body. The effects of stress
will effect the way in which you as a Shock or Terror
civilian or police officer handle violent Not strictly an emotion, but is an
situations. Other effects of stress will induced state of mind as a result of
cause emotions that will also influence extreme circumstances and could be a
your individual decisions and actions. result of extreme emotions. May be
They include:- induced by extreme fear.

Emotional Influences Post Incident Fatigue


A serious side effect of the huge
Anger chemical cocktail which has been
An emotion stimulated by words, released into the system, together with
physical actions, a scene, a distressing the effects of any mild shock and
sight. physical trauma which may have
Rage occurred. At this juncture you will make
a. An increased degree of anger which a poor witness in your own defence
may become uncontrollable with and think of this linked with cognitive
complete loss of reason. This can dissonance, you can see how the post
result in a violent and uncontrolled incident effect and this can conspire to
assault on the other person. A frequent seriously, damage your version of
cause of unreasonable force in a self events. Do not be drawn into
defence situation. recounting events until you are fully in
b. Complete loss of control is known as control of yourself and all elements are
the Red Rage, Red Mist, Berserk and back in their chronological order.
Running Amuck. In criminal related

166
CHAPTER NINE C 1/2/09 3:56 pm Page 13

T H E F E A R F A C T O R

Differentiate It starts out as concern, turns to worry,


Unfortunately, weve not yet touched anxiety, then into a low fear state.
on fear, although, in many ways, we What you must remember, is that the
have because the chemical way you feel physically is usually NOT
responses we experienced through a consequence of fear but the adrenal
the lengthy or immediate release of release - so forget about that - its
adrenalin are all those we would something you cant do anything about
describe as the physical if it onsets, but what you can and must
consequences of fear. This is control are the mental responses
because the two are inseparable and, which fear or anxiety produce,
in many ways, indistinguishable. exacerbated by the signals your brain
Without being trite, what we truly fear is receiving from your body about how
is fear itself. Its the stigma of fear bad it feels and the chemical changes.
which is the most awful aspect of what
happens to us mentally in a conflict Fear and Adrenalin as a
and also the fear of failure. The single Stopper
most important aspect I ever learned What you must guard against is the
about confrontations when working deterioration in your resolve for
the doors, was to be able to action, the negativity. Remember,
differentiate between fear and the there is no such thing as self defence
physical effects of adrenalin. - it should only ever be Self-Attack.
Others start the conflict, but you must
For most people, it can be the most start the physical resolution to that
important aspect of combat. Fear is not conflict, that is, by means of a
an absolute item - by that I mean it is pre-emptive strike. For this to happen
something which comes in degrees. you can never let fear nor anxiety
When does being concerned turn into weaken your resolve, but where it will,
being fearful? And when does a high in fact, have an effect is when you are
state of anxiety turn to fear and when consciously trying to make a decision
does fear turn to stark terror? For most to strike. The parallel would be like
combat situations its a thing which trying to psyche yourself up to a
grows, particularly in those situations 1,000 foot bungee jump. You are in the
where a potential incident seems to wrong mental state to try and make
escalate over a period, similar to the decisions, particularly if the execution
one we describe above or equally like of that decision requires you to be
the wait to go into battle. positive, confident and in charge and

167
CHAPTER NINE C 1/2/09 3:56 pm Page 14

T H E F E A R F A C T O R

with 3 scum in front of you who all stress differs from person to person
have a face like a robbers dog, youll and the following are some of the
probably feel none of those things. As factors which have a part to play:
a consequence, you will need to The size and physical condition of the
develop the ACTION TRIGGERS we individual.
will look at in the next Chapter 13 The individual state of mental
alertness and the ability to handle
Get angry - anger can suppress fear stress.
and can be born out of fear. Believe it Experience - the training and
can happen i.e. expectation and get in motivation of the individual. And with a
the mind set to always fight back. This police officer the unit or team morale.
is conditioning yourself to not getting The actual circumstances of the
on the back foot. assault - post traumatic physical and
mental stress.
Inaction
I knew, when working the doors, that Remember the stress related effects
I was leaving it too late and if I 1. The Denial
separated the mass of emotions 2. Inability to make decisions
I could trace it to the following: 3. Loss of judgmental power
FEAR 4. Lack of commitment
CHEMICAL RESPONSES What if.... What if.... What
CONSEQUENCES & DENIAL if.......What if........ What If.......
DECISION MAKING (Lack of under
stress)
CONFIDENCE & COMMITMENT
(Lack of under fear)

What I want to do is deal with both


Consequences and Decision Making
in Chapter 13, because they are more
correctly to do with the action, but at
the time you are facing a very
dangerous situation, possibly multiple
opponents, the principle thing to
overcome is inaction. The individual
ability to cope with mental and physical

168
CHAPTER TEN C 1/2/09 3:59 pm Page 1

10
C H A P T E R T E N

Self Defence &


The Law
herever you I have talked elsewhere of how

W
are in the world consequences and mental log jams
you should disable decision making at the wrong
make yourself time and being unsure as to whether
aware of the you can strike, or strike preemptively or
Law of that not, is the last thing you want to have
country as it relates to defending on your mind at that time.
oneself. As a professional Bodyguard I
cannot afford not to know my rights in This section of the book will deal with
the geography where I am working, the law as it relates to the UK, but
that relate to my ability to protect both certainly in Europe it has been my
myself and others. A word of caution experience that, broadly, matters of the
though, knowing what the law states is law and self defence are the same as
not the same as feeling secure in here. That having been said I
relying on it. As a foreigner and a questioned some Dutch Police officers
western foreigner your chances of that who were helping me with another mat-
countrys laws being on your side are ter about the law in Holland, as it
nil and you should know that hit and related to preemptive strikes and all
run will be your only option -dont stop three could not agree on the legality of
for the de-brief. such action. The law in the UK says
that a person charged with a crime may
However without this knowledge we plead that he acted to protect himself,
can have no strategy of defence and or his property, or others from attack or
no clear idea as to our recourse under to prevent a crime. This is, strictly
the Law in times of threat and danger. speaking, not a defence, but a

169
CHAPTER TEN C 1/2/09 3:59 pm Page 2

S E L F D E F E N C E & T H E L A W

justification for the defensive conduct this chapter as they relate to self
which, if successfully pleaded, makes defence.
the conduct lawful. The second area of law in England and
Wales is Statute Law, which includes
The present legal system in England all the laws made by direct order of the
and Wales traces its origins back to the State and set out in Acts Of Parliament
twelfth century and the subsequent (statutes) or subordinate legislation
expansion of institutions following the made under the authority of these acts.
conquest of England by the William, Many offences which were originally
Duke of Normandy in 1066. Unlike Common Law offences have been
Europe, where countries based their dealt with by an Act of Parliament.
Law on the codified Roman system, However, an offence can be both a
English common law developed quite common law and a statutory offence,
uniquely. This system was based upon although often common law offences
two principal courts, the Commons are abolished by statute.
Bench and the Kings Bench. As the
system de-centralised there arose in In the UK we have to look at both the
the regions the major court of common Common Law and the Statute books
law (the assizes) which survived up to and our first port of call is the Criminal
1972 with the advent of the Crown Law Act 1967 Sect 3 (1) - this states -
Court. Any person may use such force as
is reasonable in the circumstances
The law in England and Wales is in the prevention of crime, or in
divided into two, the Common Law, effecting or assisting in the arrest of
which is made up of general customs offenders or suspected offenders
which have been regarded as laws in unlawfully at large. Sect 3 (2) -
the land from time immemorial. The concerned itself by repealing the
Common Law develops from the common law powers which conveyed
decisions of the higher courts. Certain the use of force etc in defence of ones
rules of conduct have by custom property, family etc which was classed
become laws and offences under these as an Excuse for Crime. We see
laws are termed common law written here most of the subjective
offences. A substantial proportion of aspect of the whole matter and that
Common Law is termed Case Law, is the phrase reasonable in the
built up from historical precedents and circumstances. To whom?, from what
we will look at some significant cases in perspective? and under what condi-

170
CHAPTER TEN C 1/2/09 3:59 pm Page 3

S E L F D E F E N C E & T H E L A W

tions must a persons actions be very unreasonable to someone,


deemed reasonable. Recently in the detached from the event who did not
House Of Lords decision in the case of feel your terror and fear which caused
Private Lee Clegg, states that the test you to act in a way which may have
of whether the force was reasonable is saved your life. So it can only be
objective. Thus if the prosecution ourselves who can determine what in
shows that, in fact, the force was the circumstances is reasonable,
excessive then the defence fails. because it is only us who are right in
There is though, Court Of Appeal the middle of those circumstances, as
authority for saying that the decisive recognised by Lord Morris above.
factor is whether the force used
was reasonable according to the The real problem is that the application
defendants perception of events. of the Law is vexed by a variety of
Either way, however, as Lord Morris regional and local interpretations by
said in a case in 1971 a person can- the police officers of what amounts to
not weigh to a nicety the exact mea- reasonable conduct by someone
sure of his necessary defensive (paradoxically) trying to uphold the law.
action. The issue is further complicated by
The Law Commission has recently inconsistencies in regional Crown
proposed a test which blends subjec- Prosecution Service (CPS) practise
tive and objective elements to discover and further made fraught by
whether the force used by someone unpredictable juries.
was reasonable. The key question
would be whether the violence was Such tragedies to the British justice
reasonable in the circumstances system as the case of the scum
he believed them to be. Joseph Elliott who in July 1993 was
out, high on drink and drugs, when
Obviously at some point you may have he slashed the tyres of a car. The
to convince a Jury that what you brother-in-law of the car owner saw
did was reasonable in the this and armed himself with a hammer
circumstances, but that is not what and challenged Elliot. In the ensuing
the law means in terms of the struggle Elliott stabbed and killed the
perspective. It is us that must initially man and at his trial for murder
be our own jury as to whether our successfully and, in my opinion very
actions are reasonable and in the cold tragically to the whole legal system
light of day what we did may seem and natural justice, successfully

171
CHAPTER TEN C 1/2/09 3:59 pm Page 4

S E L F D E F E N C E & T H E L A W

pleaded self-defence. The then Home those legal cases which have gone
Secretary said after the Elliot case that before and which judgments have
he would review, but as yet we are still determined case precedent from which
waiting and scum like Elliott are free to we can gain some moral support.
use the law as an excuse even for
murder. He had a previous criminal Self Defence
record and has subsequently been R v Beckford 1988 (AC 130)
arrested for carrying an axe in public. Where Lord Griffith in applying the
It wasnt the first and it probably wont use of force to the question of self
be the last such case and the murder defence said -
of the undercover policeman in the The common Law has always
Brinks Mat case is another example of recognised as one of these
the lack of true justice in the plea of circumstances the right of a person
some of self defence. to protect himself from attack and to
act in self defence of others if
Essentially what we need to be able to necessary to inflict violence on
convince others is that we had an another in doing so. If no more
honestly held belief that the use of force is used than is reasonable to
force we found necessary to apply repel the attack, such force is not
to protect ourselves or others unlawful and no crime is committed.
from harm, was reasonable and Furthermore, a man about to be
necessary to avert that danger. attacked does not have to wait for
This was essentially the old, unwritten his assailant to strike the first blow
common law. But, how when the or fire the first shot, circumstances
stress, fear and uncertainty of the may justify a preemptive strike.
event grips us can we precisely and Neither does he, or she have to
instantly determine the niceties of how retreat before using force.
much force to use. Many times on the
door I tried to measure impact, only to Continuous Link
find it had been woefully inadequate to Remember that there must always be
subdue the attack. Your life may be on a continuous link in the actions of the
the line and the array of pressures you offender and your necessary and
face mean fine judgment is not always reasonable defence. Should you have
possible. To help us better understand occasion to physically defend yourself
where we stand with regard to the law and you reasonably put the other
in these matters we need to look at person down - you cannot put one in

172
CHAPTER TEN C 1/2/09 3:59 pm Page 5

S E L F D E F E N C E & T H E L A W

for good measure, because he has Having defended oneself and


spoiled your day. The link has been subsequently being assured by the
broken between the assault and your Police not to worry, that the
defence, any further action on your investigation is just a matter of
part is unnecessary and illegal. course is ill-advised assurance
because, ultimately it the much vilified
In support of pre-emption remember Crown Prosecution Service that will
that for a common assault to occur it take the final decision to prosecute or
is not necessary to have been not. The CPS plays percentages. It
physically touched or physically prosecutes those cases where it has
assaulted for the offence to occur. the best chance of success, balanced
Threats of violence and the intimacy of against a limited budget. For example
the person to be able to carry out the it now is failing in its duty to protect
threats is sufficient. Actual Bodily Rape victims, where in 1985 there
Harm and Grievous Bodily Harm, were 1800 reported rapes and 450
require degrees of physical damage to successful prosecutions against 1996
have been occasioned for the offences where there were 6,000 reported rapes
to have occurred. and only 600 successful prosecutions.
The CPS know the villains and rapists
The above, clearly outlines the legality have lawyers now skilled to the last
of preemptive action, should degree in the blatant manipulation of
circumstances dictate, but too often juries and the circumstances to
have the reasonable actions of people achieve a high degree of success in
who have defended themselves and getting their clients off. It is not playing
others, become the subject of Police the percentages, therefore to
investigation and prosecution. prosecute these, expensive cases.
According to the media it has been
reported the punishment inflicted by What the CPS know, however, is that
the court on a citizen is sometimes the common man in self defence
greater than that dealt out to the trials does not know those lawyers
criminal. Public opinion is roused and, and will be too honest a witness
rightly so, to indignation in such cases when he comes to trial. The rape
particularly where the TV and News prosecutions is now so bad that in
show pictures of smiling villains September 1997 the Federation
leaving court and giving it two fingers. of Police Superintendents openly
criticised the situation and the current

173
CHAPTER TEN C 1/2/09 3:59 pm Page 6

S E L F D E F E N C E & T H E L A W

Home Secretary, Jack Straw has So again we ask what is reasonable at


promised a review of the whole the time and again at the time to
procedure. whom must reasonable be judged,
onlookers?, the villain?, or the victim?.
On the self defence side it even a level Lets look at an example of -
of concern in 1995 that the then Home
Secretary Michael Howard, was
moved to announce a review of policy Genuine Belief of Imminent Danger
on prosecuting victims of crime who
use their right to self defence. He R v Hegerty 1986 (12NIJB25)
warned that too often such victims In Northern Ireland a Police Officer on
went through the trauma of being duty fired a baton round from a riot gun
arrested and charged with assault , at short range. This struck the victim
only for the charge to be dropped later. on the chest and caused injury to his
he said - It is in the interests of no one, heart which proved fatal. The defence
not the Police, nor the CPS and was based on the fact that the victim
certainly not the public for criminal had been seen to be about to strike
proceedings to be started against other officers from behind with a stave,
those who have done no more than in a riot situation. The defendant
was reasonable to defend themselves, explained that he fired at the man
their family and their property. because because he thought the two
Mr Howard stressed he was not officers were in danger of serious
encouraging members of the public to injury from him.
take policing into their own hands.
Press coverage of the case was often The prosecution argued that the
exaggerated he said, but went on - weapon was fired without an order to
the press coverage does reflect a real do so, it was not aimed as directed
unease on the part of the public about by force instructions and it was at a
the way in which the criminal justice distance of less than the minimum
system deals with these cases. The mandated distance for discharge of 20
impression is sometimes given that the metres.
victim is treated more harshly than the
villain. This can never be right. Result - HELD
Daily Express 4/10/95 The judge came to the conclusion that
it was probable the defendant
acted almost instinctively to defend

174
CHAPTER TEN C 1/2/09 3:59 pm Page 7

S E L F D E F E N C E & T H E L A W

his colleagues without having time So the interpretation of the above case
to assess the situation in the light of is that Thus while it will be a
the knowledge of Police regulations question of fact in each case,
relating to the use of riot guns and depending on the particular
without having time to balance the circumstances, any Police
nature of the injury which might be officer/member of the public who
caused to the deceased against the strikes a person in order to protect
nature of the injury which might be him or herself or another will only
caused to one or other of the two be justified in doing so if they have
Police officers. a GENUINE BELIEF that there is an
imminent danger which justifies the
What is so important about the above force being used if the force is
judgment is that it accepts that a reasonable on the basis of that
judgment made to act, in a split second belief.
as a reaction to escalating events in a Sometimes, however, mistakes can be
dangerous circumstance, does not made, particularly in stressful and
contain within it the possibility to take fearful circumstances where judgment
into account the very broad range of is impaired, given that judgment is
other factors involved, consequences arrived at almost instantaneously -
not being the least of them. In the
above case it was weighing action Honest Belief/Mistakes as to Facts
against mandated rules of R V Williams 1984 (78 CAR 276)
engagement with that particular Lord Lane, Lord Chief Justice -
weapon. All regulations were In a case of self defence, where
breached, but even though such self defence or the prevention of
regulations are constructed to be crime is concerned, if the jury come
reasonable in most circumstances, to the conclusion that the defendant
quite clearly the imminence of danger believed, or may have believed that
alters, very much, the definition of he was being attacked or that a
reasonable and there is only one crime was being committed and
person at that moment who is able to that force was necessary to protect
make any judgment on reasonable himself or to prevent the crime, then
and necessary in the circumstances the prosecution have not proved the
and that is the person who must act to case.
defend him or herself. If however, the defendants alleged
belief was mistaken and if the

175
CHAPTER TEN C 1/2/09 3:59 pm Page 8

S E L F D E F E N C E & T H E L A W

mistake was an unreasonable one, Force Options graphed on the


that may be a powerful reason for horizontal scale - Pre-emptive strikes
coming to the conclusion that the are at the extreme end of the officers
belief was not honestly held and force options in accordance with the
should be rejected. rising level of the assailants threat.
Even if the jury come to the Officers are now schooled as to how all
conclusion that the mistake was an factors should be taken into account ,
unreasonable one, if the defendant both at the time in terms of the
may genuinely have been labouring appropriate reaction and now with
it, he is entitled to rely on it . what weapon and after with regard to
The interpretation of this case is that justifying their actions.
there is a clear authority for both Police
officers and members of the public Use of Force Report
using reasonable force in defence of Such factors as the size, sex,
themselves or others and they are aggressive and verbal threat from the
entitled to rely on their honestly held assailant, numbers of attackers,
belief as to the circumstances to justify weapons, physical skills, distance
their use of force. We have been between parties, immediate
mentioning Police officers during this environment, response to commands,
look at the law because it is, ground, officer exhaustion and
unfortunately, not only the public who physical state eg injuries, imminent
have found themselves up against the danger, knowledge of individuals eg
system, officers facing both violence, potential for disorder,
disciplinary action and prosecution, proximity of support. All these factors
over acts of self defence. Now, must be recounted during the wash
however, the tide is turning and British up when under pressure, as a Police
Police officers are being given sound officer, from superiors to justify your
training in all the conflicting aspects of force option or, under pressure from a
this area. The introduction of such Police officer when, as a citizen, you
guidelines as the Confrontational are under pressure to equally justify
Continuum which is a tool to assist in your use of force in your defence.
the correct approach in terms of officer
reaction to a perceived level of threat. An officers Use of Force Report has a
Sometimes the continuum is number of useful points which we as
graphed with Assailant Actions on citizens should bear in mind if we are
the vertical scale and the officers ever held to account for our actions.

176
CHAPTER TEN C 1/2/09 3:59 pm Page 9

S E L F D E F E N C E & T H E L A W

The sentiments of John Bowden of Be specific with regard to the force


the Orlando Police Department are employed, areas to which it was
as apt for civilians as they are for directed and also what was employed
police officers- You fought a good in place of other force options.
fight, now write it right .
There were some other points which
Some of the points you need to record were only relevant to Police officers,
are:- but the remaining list above works as a
Be certain to indicate the causes for good aid memoir for any citizen who
your action, including all reasonable needs to give an honest account of an
suspicion and probable cause. event of self defence where force has,
Quote the aggressor directly, if regrettably, had to be employed.
possible. Before finishing the look at the law it is
Quote your statements as accurately necessary to consider also :-
as possible. Breach Of The Peace
Show the totality of the circum-
stances (V.Important- PC). R v Howell 1982 (QB 416,42)
List all the factors that contributed to There is a breach of the peace wher-
the incident, particularly - ever harm is actually done, or is likely
the aggressors behaviour. to be done to a person, or in his
Details of the aggressors actions. presence, his property, or a person is
Details of your reactions (even if only in fear of being so harmed through
subjective ie fear). assault, an affray, a riot, or other
Grounds for Honestly Held Belief of disturbance. Public alarm, excitement
imminent attack. or disturbance is not in itself a breach
Specify the care rendered to the of the peace, unless it arises from
subject after - if possible (you may actual or threatened violence.
have fled the scene). If you have, you Stopping A Breach of The Peace
must report the incident to the police
ASAP. Albert v Lavin 1981 (1AER 628)
State your perceptions at the time of Every citizen in whose presence a
the incident all emotions eg shock, breach of the peace is being, or
fear, adrenalin, concern, feelings of reasonably appears to be about to be
weakness, inadequacy and effects of committed, has the right to take
aggression. reasonable steps to make the person
Detailed description of the scene. who is breaking or threatening to break

177
CHAPTER TEN C 1/2/09 3:59 pm Page 10

S E L F D E F E N C E & T H E L A W

the peace refrain from doing so. All the above may seem as dry as
These steps must include the use of dust, but knowing it may mean the
reasonable force. Once again what difference between acting in an
force is reasonable will depend on the unreasonable way and facing the
particular circumstances. consequences or, knowing that when
you are in imminent danger, the law of
Breach of The Peace Must Be the land is on your side, in your
Imminent. reasonable, defensive actions, given
the circumstances.
Moss V McLaughlan 1985
(149JP 167 ) You must take the confusion out of
Provided they honestly and reason- self defence. It exists where you
ably form the opinion that there is a are unclear about the law and its
real risk of a breach of the peace, in implications.
the sense that it is in close proximity
both in place and time , then the Knowing how you stand in relation to
conditions exist for reasonable, the law should mean you remove
preventative action. another aspect of confusion at a time
when your safety or others is at risk.
If, therefore you are present and The law is not a mandate to strike first
protecting your property you should in all circumstances regardless of
explain that you are either - consequences and, hopefully, I have
preventing a Breach of The sufficiently emphasised enough times
Peace i.e. owner present or that when we talk about pre-emptive
preventing a crime (see Sect 3 action that we are talking about in
Criminal Justice Act) extremis circumstances and the
inevitably of immediate harm.
In most cases where damage is
imminent your first step will usually be My percentage of pre-emptive strikes
to issue a warning first. The use of on the door was in a ratio of one in sev-
actual force would depend on the eral hundred of incidents which had
probable extent of the damage that been resolved by means of humour,
may occur and whether you can have man management, and good dialogue.
time to warn, or reasonably believe a But, on those occasions when it had to
warning would be ignored. happen, there was no other option
available, other than to wait until the

178
CHAPTER TEN C 1/2/09 3:59 pm Page 11

S E L F D E F E N C E & T H E L A W

inevitable happened and he attacked, Controlled Reaction The degree of


by which time I would have put myself attack will dictate the amount of force
at the disadvantage and could have required to stop it. There is no need,
faced serious injury. under these circumstances, to protect
the VIPs image or consider public
Even unarmed we have at our opinion. You do not have time, further -
disposal a large armoury of weapons, no serious complaint is likely to be
but often people are unsure how far entertained where an armed assailant
they are allowed to go in protecting is seriously injured by police warding
themselves and with what tools they off a vicious attack on them or their
can employ. I tell people that if you VIP.
have to bite to save yourself from The manual goes on to talk about
serious injury then do it. Often vulnerable points and states - the
members of the public have attended body has many anatomically weak
self defence classes where the police areas, but only a few can be termed
content has been less than honest as truly vulnerable in the context of
to what weapons of the body you can unarmed combat.
employ, leaving the person confused Primary Points
as to what they can do. The eyes, the throat, the testicles (in
the manual they actually spelt testicles
Let me quote from a police bodyguard wrong, whatever that tells us! - PC).
training manual. However, before I do The manual goes on to talk about:
that, remember that the law with combining these areas of attack and
regard to police officers is no different that two at one time are better than
from that we are all responsible under one. (As we know, strikes to the
- (The following quotations from the throat can kill quite easily - PC).
manual are all in Italic) This is Possibly of more importance, however,
headed:- in all this, is the list of the following
quoted in the manual:-
Maximum Force Potential (note Potential Body Weapons
there is no mention of minimum force The manual goes on to talk about the
potential - PC). Concentration of the following being useful in
greatest proportion of your strength attack/defence.
against the most vulnerable area of HEAD - to attack the face, nose etc
your opponents body will achieve the ELBOW - to attack kidneys, stomach
best results. etc.

179
CHAPTER TEN C 1/2/09 3:59 pm Page 12

S E L F D E F E N C E & T H E L A W

TEETH - to attack nose, cheek or neck only because they are protecting
(jugular vein). people of importance and the
The manual after this included a note: backside covering will necessarily
In view of the diseases which are have to be less if they seriously injure
known to be blood transferred, the an attacker when protecting the Prime
teeth should only be used as an Minister say. For the rest of us and that
absolutely last ditch method of includes the bobby on the beat we will
obtaining release. The manual also never enjoy such license. For doormen
talks about striking through the target in the UK police guidelines are far less
and about dispersing all the force open than those to the Mets BG wing.
into the target area. One such training document from a
particular authority has a page headed
Its interesting to note that the only Minimum Force and amongst a range
caveat on biting was in relation to the of sound advice it throws in- You
problems of transferring diseases, not cannot justify injuries caused by
the injuries that may be suffered. My punching or kicking, particularly to the
congratulations go out to the officer head or neck. It must be sound advice
who wrote the instructions because he for a number of reasons, many of
knows the reality of dealing with a which we have covered in this book
vicious assault and he knows the law. not to punch and certainly not to kick to
He knows that if occasion demands, the head, but it is wrong to say that
the head, teeth, elbows, feet are all You cannot justify... such actions. Any
legitimate weapons if they are all that police authority, if it is involved in the
is left to possibly save your life or Door Supervisors licensing schemes
prevent serious injury - good! must endeavour to restrict force
options, particularly as any court will
The author also knows that when view a doorman from a prejudiced
violence erupts there is no time viewpoint, so from a common sense
to ponder rationale, methodology, aspect, if for no other reason, other
consequences, finer aspects of the law options than punching to the head
and application of minimum force - and kicking are advisable, but if
thats why they only talk about you need them and your life is on the
maximum force because they know full line - use them!
well minimum wont cut it! This is some
of the most sound advice I have seen The same authority also set out to help
in any police manual, but I know it is so door supervisors meet levels of

180
CHAPTER TEN C 1/2/09 3:59 pm Page 13

S E L F D E F E N C E & T H E L A W

aggression with the correct force carrying out an assault which may
option and in this regard it is a useful cause serious injury or fatality.
tool, but one which must be put in
context. What has been attempted is to Impact Factors
transplant the polices own guide to An Impact Factor is anything that will
The Confrontational Continuum ie have a bearing on what level of force is
assailant actions as against force used. These factors apply to both the
options. For the doormen the Conflict subject and the door supervisor. They
Resolution Model was simply can include anything, but generally you
adopted for their use without any should take the following into consider-
modification for the particular and ation:- Gender, Age, Size, Relative
unique circumstances. It is useful for Strength, Skill? Injury, Drunk,
all of us to see how this is presented as Deranged, Multiple Aggressors,
Imminent Danger, Proximity to
it gives an insight into a certain way of
weapon/firearm, Drugged.
thinking about aggression and its
So again you can see emerge many of
control, but remember it is predicated
the factors we listed earlier in the
on the basis that you hold the
book which we should have already
authority of a policeman when dealing
computed under our reference of
with people and what you say they will, FRAME. The sooner you do this the
broadly, listen to. For doormen and the better, because when hes screaming
rest of us this is a vain hope. in your face its too late to be engaging
The first part of the model was the: in some mental balancing act to assist
Profiled Offenders Behaviour you in action. The Conflict Resolution
Depending on how your offender acts, Model concluded as follows:-
it will dictate the amount of action you
can take. These levels may escalate. Offender Action Impact Factors Response
Compliance All the factors as Conflict resolution/
1. Compliance - lowest level. Subject listed previously Tactical communi-
will comply with instructions. cation

2. Verbal Resistance and Gestures -


Verbal resistance Primary control
both occur together. & gestures skills
3. Passive Resistance - subject
Passive resistance Secondary control
stands/sits still. skills
4. Active Resistance - subject pulls
Active resistance
away from attempts to control.
5. Aggressive Resistance - Aggressive resistance Defensive tactics

6. Serious/Aggravated Resistance - Serious or aggravated Lethal force


subject is armed with weapon or is resistance

181
CHAPTER TEN C 1/2/09 3:59 pm Page 14

S E L F D E F E N C E & T H E L A W

The model is not prescriptive, but a gang which tours from club to club
totally flexible. causing trouble, both with doormen
The doorman chooses the most and more problematically with
REASONABLE RESPONSE option innocent people simply out for a good
anywhere on the scale, assessing ALL time. Very sadly everyone knows who
available information and IMPACT they are, but are afraid to do anything.
FACTORS, moving up or down
accordingly. They will not fit the profile of the
aggressor as there is no escalation of
Quite clearly the police authority have violence simply a gratuitous act out of
simply copied across their own the blue. Only years of experience and
resolution model as Im sure if they a very subjective feeling as to the
had written a specific one for door possible extent of the danger will warn
supervisors they would have missed a doorman that he is facing a very
out the use of lethal force. dangerous situation. To any onlooker
there would be no suggestion that
On a more general front whilst the there was any danger in the situation
attempt to arm door people with such a and herein lies the problem. It is the
model is laudable it is in many cases same for all of us in the street.
unworkable. Those individuals whose Someone who has come up close to
sole objective when they go out to you, put a knife to your stomach and
clubs is to cause suffering do not fit asks your wallet with a smile on his
any of the Offender Profile. Nor can face looks to any observer like an old
many of the Impact Factors solely be friend.
objective. It is more relevant HOW a
person says something than WHAT a Remember your actions need only, in
person says. Intuition, experience, that the final analysis be reasonable to you.
feeling about someone count for more
than relative strength.

In Manchester, in the middle of writing


this book two young men were
murdered in the town centre over a
weekend. One was kicked to death
and one was stabbed to death. In
Manchester at the present time there is

182
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:01 pm Page 1

11
C H A P T E R E L E V E N

Basic Principles
of Self Defence
ith the best will course course of action? or, may it

W
in the world cause your attacker to hurt you more.
and despite
your best Personal Make-Up
management Remember, how you conclude what is
practises to the correct, will be a decision based on
attempt to control your environment to your own personal character traits
advantage you may one day have to which we alluded to at the beginning of
fight. Although we are looking at this book. There is probably little I or
various management aspects of self anyone can do to change your mind,
defence, in other words all the wider but if you incline to believe a reasoning,
issues that are part of what I call the non- aggressive response is the only
big picture. All too often self defence answer you are probably reading the
concentrates too much on the face to wrong book. Reasoning may be the
face encounter and ignores the the place to start, but if it doesnt work
Why & How of what you are immediately then you will need to
actually doing there in the first place. resolve matters by other means.

More attention to the awareness and There is enough evidence, particularly


personal security factors would prevent with, say, incidents of rape that not to
90% of most encounters ever turning fight back seldom improves your
physical. But, and despite your best chances of avoiding physical damage.
efforts, you may one day have to rely Preparedness to fight also sends out a
on your physical accomplishments. Is a very clear signal - no easy target.
physical response, however, the best This chapter has to deal with the

183
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:01 pm Page 2

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

physical side of confrontation from words lose or give up what they want to
certain assumptions. These are that survive and not, you hope, be injured.
you have not been taken by surprise in Remember, however, that compliance
that your awareness factors were may not guarantee that they wont
sufficiently active to allow you to inflict violence and often they do, if only
perceive the onset of the problem. Also as emphasis that you should comply -
the assumption is that you are also even if you had planned to and also to
mentally prepared because you keep you off balance and frightened.
operate under the permanent umbrella The sad tale of Lisa in Chapter 6
of anticipation that an attack is a should convince you of that.
possibility, however remote. A lot to
ask, but in actuality the bottom line of Personal Choice
what your avoidance procedures Im telling you here what I know you
should achieve. should get as correct advice, although
its not what Im personally prepared to
do. Whatever I have that they want,
they will pay a very high price in their
attempt to get it. Most street attacks
rely on shock and surprise. Once thats
lost then they may break off, but even
if they press it they may not be
prepared for a battle in the street.
I have little to lose by fighting and,
possibly, a great deal by not doing.
Thats my advice to me though, not to
you the reader.

Lose to survive
Lets look at some basic principles first
Remember awareness and expectation and also address some of the dos
come together in ALERTNESS. and don'ts. Ive said it elsewhere that
something we say Dont do and
The purpose of the attack will something we say Do can, depending
determine you course of action. If its a on individual circumstances be
mugging then the lose to survive reversed, so dont simply adapt - adopt!
principle should dominate - in other

184
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:01 pm Page 3

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

If you remember nothing else from this


book remember this:-
ADOPT BROAD STRATEGIES NOT
NARROW TACTICS.

What this means is not to get caught


up with a tactic for every physical
action i.e. a technique for a kick,
punch, head butt, strangle, grab, lapel
grab, rear grab, hair grab, low punch,
round punch, knife, stick, elbow grab,
etc etc. This is the approach that most
self defence books adopt because
they have approached the problem ..... And then - do exactly the opposite to
what they want, such as a pre-emptive strike.
from a martial arts background and Here, delivered to an impact pad.
include everything the writers have
Remember the egg timer - you will
come across and seen as a technique
have a technique log jam.
- the principle being the more they can
A good broad strategy is - Run or
include the better it will be. 99% wont
Pre-empt! A narrow tactic, is to wait
work, certainly if you are a female, and
until an attack takes place, rely on
they only breed confusion as to the
exceptional reactions, block what
precise technique you should use if the
comes and employ a restraining arm
attack is not quite as you expected it.
lock to make him cease the attack -
Good Luck. The simpler your options
the better your chances of coming
through the experience relatively
unscathed.

Some of the following are general


points you should bear in mind:-
Upset your attackers plan of action.
A street robber has a simple plan of
action (POA) and it works on shocking
you into submission. To do other than
If confronted, one ploy is to feign acquies- is expected of you will shift control
cence! Keep talking with your hands, so he
gets used to them. away from him.

185
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:01 pm Page 4

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

Ladies and also men dont forget to of whats asked. Also the hostage
employ your best weapon at all times - mentality soon sets in (the longer it
your voice. What our American goes the harder it gets to act) as it is no
cousins call acoustic warfare scream longer instinctive but actions are
Rape! Help! Fire! anything, but make a thought through and decided upon,
noise. which results in no action, also the
The timid nature of the majority of better they can secure you whilst you
women and the lack of confidence in weaken physically and mentally, you
lose anger and so you
lose dynamism.
Keep your distance from
a knife and look for an
escape.
Hit & Run - Dont stay to
finish.
If we think of our bodies
as a gun with our hands
and feet as the bullets and
our mind as the
Dont make this complicated! If you can be convinced that
action beats reaction you will have a chance. trigger you will soon
realise the problem when
physical confrontations makes having you find your mind no longer works to
to resort to actual combat very difficult, your command - the guns useless.
but not impossible. The truth is that every assault
Never show your attacker a weapon. situation is unique. Effective self
Even a brolly you may
feel can be brought
into play dont tele-
graph its potential by
lifting it threateningly.
A brolly is no weapon
at all once its been
seen as going to be
used.
Act quickly - it confus-
es if you do the reverse Now run - dont try and wrap up the arm - it wont work!

186
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:01 pm Page 5

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

defence means having as wide a written by someone with a made up


range of options as possible with name and pretending to disclose
which to address each situation, but secrets to you. You may find some
remember keep the options to Broad good points brought out, but they are
Strategies (options may include a potentially more damaging than of
calm, firm verbal command, yelling, value. You can tell what you have got
fleeing, pre-empting, eye gouging etc) hold of because you will see the
all as warranted by the intelligence you drawings where two people are
gather from the developing situation. squared off in fighting stances
A gang rape wont happen in the prepared to do battle. This is bollocks.
middle of the street, but people have
been dragged even hundreds of yards They are teaching you how to fight! not
into buildings and waste ground where how to defend yourself. If you let it get
the assault happens. Other people to that point you will probably lose.
wont help and whilst on the street its Learning how to fight in a square go
your last chance to break free. If you with someone takes a long time. You
stay stunned you wont and then you also receive erroneous advice such
will be isolated - dont simply resist - as -
fight. - empty your bladder before you get in
Verbal assertions and simple evasive a street fight - bollocks! empty your
techniques e.g. wrist release, break- bladder before you get out on the
aways may be sufficient in social, street
work, home situations. - Never face an opponent square on -
Any device designed to injure can be good advice in a fight, but it may be
used against you, so dont be the one you are caught square on and if its the
who provides it e.g. weapons or best your given you should deal with it
sprays. - A good stance will present the
The thing you must solve is how to strongest side to your opponent and
avoid the adverse effects of stress allows forward and backward move-
produced whilst under a violent attack ment - again this is about fighting and
and how to harness the useful ones. not self defence. In self defence you
cant teach people to move around like
Bad Advice boxers or martial artists.
If you are trying to find good material - Going for the one punch blow and
on self defence be careful to avoid says it leaves you over extended -
those on the bandwagon books bollocks, only if you dont know how to

187
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 6

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

do it and cant generate impact. will look at techniques, but for the
Teaching combinations is all about moment we need to stay with some
fighting. broad concepts of combat. It isnt
- Dont get over-excited - you will actually the techniques which win the
be frightened to death, never mind day its whats behind them that count.
over-excited The techniques are just the tip of the
- Any boxer will tell you it is better to iceberg and to use an analogy - it
counter-attack than attack - true, wasnt what they could see of the
because boxing is a point scoring sport iceberg that sank the Titanic, rather it
which is held over ten rounds. was the large mass which went
- Clinch if you are hit with a stunner, unseen below the waves. My
you are simply a target if you stand approach to this has been through my
there - you probably were just own development of FRAME:
standing there, because you had
accepted the advice to wait and F actors
counter-attack! R ange
A ssessment
I hate being critical (no I dont), but the M ethod
above is rubbish and dangerous E xecution
rubbish at that.
I want you to remember one thing and The above are headings which we will
it is the most important you should take look at and which contain the massive
on board about self defence - amount of data which we should have
ACTION BEATS REACTION before we act in combat. These are not
awareness factors, they are all the
At the range you have in the street other things that regrettably we ignore
when someone is threatening you or take for granted, but which have
blocking and countering is just simply substantial influence of whether we
bollocks. Over 33 yrs of Karate have the whole picture and will suc-
practice I must have thrown a million ceed in our endeavour.
blocks or more in practise, in the street
I cant remember throwing one. Thats 1. Factors
the reality of how it happens. Numbers of opponents, how dressed
(you), terrain (even or uneven, wet and
Attack was only ever the best means slippy) footing, footwear, restrictive
of defence - and remains so. Later we clothing, lighting, natural weapons,

188
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 7

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

escape routes, enemy territory, are in little doubt as to your purpose


friendly forces (help), PURPOSE! and you would be in little doubt as to
(what you are doing there), witnesses, the others purpose if, during the
your physical condition or level of chase, he had hidden and then without
exhaustion, opponents physical build warning, sprang out in front of you,
and how clothed, proximity of other armed with a knife and attacked.
assailants, your physical skills, safe
havens. The Wow Factor
These are the situational factors that Contrast this with a civilian walking
are often ignored when combat the same route when the same thing
techniques are shown in manuals. The happens ie. a person explodes from
typical military or police training video behind a street corner or doorway and
has 2 men squared off in a guard attacks you with a knife. In this
position, where one man has a instance, his purpose is blindingly
weapon and the other looks suitably clear and yours less so - you have still
ready. To this day, I havent a f-------ing to come to terms with your purpose,
clue as to where the assailant was which, if you have the time to recover
supposed to have appeared from, your surprise, should be to flee. The
other than to assume he just difference is that ones purpose at the
materialised out of thin air. time of the attack, means in one case
you are expecting trouble and in the
Whilst all of the factors mentioned other it is the furthest thing from your
above require consideration, mind. In both scenarios as described
Purpose demands a more detailed above the policeman and the civilian
examination. If for example, you are a will be shocked, but it will be the
police officer, chasing on foot, a policeman who recovers first. We call
known, violent felon, who was the recovery delay the WOW factor.
surprised during a hold-up and who
took off, you would have no doubt in An even less clear distinction is in this
your mind as to your purpose - scenario where, as you are walking
essentially, in this case, your purpose along the same street, a person who
is your occupation. You might not ver- you would describe as suspicious
bally express it at the time but it could emerges from a doorway, fixes his
be summarised as a desire to arrest eyes on you and comes towards you
the suspect, but probably a stronger with one hand seemingly holding
desire to survive the experience. You something in his pocket. Now both his

189
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 8

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

purpose and yours are completely bones of my principles of Self


unclear. You want to suspect the best Protection which is the Awareness
not the worst, you will refrain from an Pyramid:
attack to pre-empt the threatening AVOIDANCE
situation and you will be caught still EVALUATION
trying to make your assessment of the AWARENESS
situation when he eventually closes
and makes an attack. He may, of I dont want to re-visit this concept in
course, run past, take the change out depth in this chapter as I have done
of his pocket and jump on the bus he that early on in the book, nor the
was looking at over your shoulder - action trigger to substitute for
paranoia or preparedness?? decision making, save to say the
FRAME commonly happens against a
It doesnt really matter so long as you background of AWARENESS -
avoid the classic FREEZE - This without it there is just shock, surprise
happens because of being surprised and, as they say in the movies, a
and being unable to determine your world of pain.
PURPOSE ie. your role in what is
happening around you. Only Under the heading of RANGE, we
Awareness and Expectation prepare obviously take in the actual distance,
you for that. Purpose is our answer to but also closing speed, angle of
denial. The quicker we come to terms approach and weapons range. In
with the event, the quicker we can stop street attacks it is the closing speed
saying this cant be happening to me. and angle that gives the game away -
watch out for the walk past and
2. Range reverse and the approach angle
Not only distance, but closing angle which is at odds with the pedestrian
and speed of approach flow, - is he heading towards you
or a shop closeby? Remember, an
This section is very much AWARE- Olympic-standard sprinter is covering
NESS based. Awareness of risk or 100m in under 10 seconds - to cover
threat buys time! - The further out we 10m? - well work it out for yourself. For
perceive a possible threat, the more those readers who are familiar with
time we have for our assessment and Surviving Edged Weapons you will
fight or flight. In The Modern know that the safe! control distance
Bodyguard, Ive put some flesh on the for an armed officer to deal with a

190
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 9

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

knife wielding assailant is out to 21 ASSESSMENT = DECISION TIME


feet - At 2.1ft youre as good as cut - This is where PURPOSE should be
Act before. This is what we now refer clearly decided - both yours and his -
to as the Reactionary Gap. I have Dont remain under any doubt at this
made some reference to the video stage as to whether you have a
elsewhere and a more realistic problem or not - if in doubt - Front Him
reactionary gap I believe exists. or Turn and Get Out of There! You
cant afford to wait until the distance is
closed and hes on you. If he knows
3. Assessment you have spotted him and are
Opponent - size, build, aggressive, prepared, he could simply break off.
demeanour, body language, numbers,
plus, the 3Ds - drunk, drugged and ASSESS - DECIDE - REACT
dressed. Someone drunk or drugged
has their fear response dulled. It is 4. Method
usually impossible to psyche them out The psychology of conflict. The battle
by aggression in voice and demeanour takes place well before any physical
and the same with drugs, both of which exchange. Simply making resolute eye
can suppress the pain threshold of contact can warn an intending mugger
your opponent. They are often nigh on that youve seen him - once the
impossible to subdue and Ive seen element of surprise is lost, they could
five or six policemen struggle to lose interest in you. Go too far,
subdue one well motivated drunk. Only however, by glaring menacingly at
sleeper techniques are guaranteed to everyone you think is a mugger and
put him out. Clothing can be like body youll end up with most coming back
armour - the more layers someone is with the standard cry - what the fuck
wearing, the harder they are to hurt. are you looking at then. I have already
talked about some of this in the section
A 20 stone, well built attacker, wearing on body language above.
a vest, a shirt, a woolly pully, a jacket
and overcoat, whos had 12 pints of Method is also about acting. You
Guinness, is going to be hard to hurt have a number of choices to make at
with bodyshots!! So, immediately you this stage depending upon your
should be computing other options, assessment. You may be aware of one
this is what Frame is for. person, but muggers seldom come in
ones. What can start as a one to one

191
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 10

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

can end up with you battling against 2 lose face in front of his mates if you do
or 3. So - BE CERTAIN! manage to back him down.
Better to appear afraid and incapable,
Can You Bluff? which subterfuge can build over-
If conflict is inevitable, then you need confidence in your opponent and serve
to be a good poker player, as you may to draw him in to your most suitable
have to bluff, despite your inner and preferred range. You need to
feelings. You can exude aggression practise both these postures and the
dialogue which goes with them - they
both work and have for me on many
occasions.
The aggressive approach will,
however, seldom work on drunks, or
people whose rational thinking is
affected by drugs or a complete loss
of self-control and anger. Their
imagination, as to what will befall them,
that youre so graphically describing, is
Often, its better to appear uncertain and
lost on these people - though it can
afraid, rather than aggressive. This way you work well with the casual street
can suck them in to a favourable distance and
often, the aggressive approach wont work encounter.
with drunks.

and even verbalise this in a torrent of 5. Execution


powerful invective. If youre not up to The Fight or Flight. Such facets as
that and you dont have a face like a mental domination, attitude not to give
robbers dog -
(which helps with
the bluff) - dont
attempt it. As I
have said else-
where, aggressive
bluff will not work
on drunks and
people confident in
their physical
skills. Also he will Bob Kasper (GCHA) leading a class of New Jersey State Marines (2/25)
at John Karys former training hall (New York). Photo courtesy Bob
Kasper/Peter Robins.

192
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 11

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

up, the win mentality, Action lack of a truly ingrained trained


Triggers, massive impact and response.
explosiveness, all form part of
Execution. The overriding factor, For Execution, substitute Explosion,
however, must be aggressiveness. which is what you must do. It should be
This was recognised in WW2 and a over in a split second. I teach Attack
quote from the USMC CQC individual and it is many years since, with
combat course reflects this. Training substantial experience, which
in this course is based on conditions convinces me this is correct -
reflexes through intensive practise so Wellington, when asked about his
that aggressiveness becomes instinc- tactics in battle replied (with apologies
tive and fighting responses become for what he might actually have said)
automatic and instantaneous. I have no tactics, I simply join the
What you do if there is to be combat, enemy and then decide what Im going
do you punch, kick, throw, strangle, to do.
choke, lock or do you run? Here you Distance - Dilutes! by this I mean that
must have a simple strategy, with doing techniques at a distance dilutes
IMPACT being the watchword if you power and impact. You must be close
elect to pre-empt. Techniques should to your opponent to gain most effect
be based on gross motor skills not from natural body weight put into
fine ones as the UK police are now techniques, the same is true of being
recognising. I both agree and also unarmed or provided with a range of
disagree with the PPCT (Pressure police batons. The main features of
Point Control Tactics) people, about Execution are the weapons as we
how fine motor skills, when a persons have said hands! feet! combinations!
pulse rate exceeds a certain level, takedowns, etc etc., but not forgetting
break down -they do not, but it is only that the glue that holds it all together is
those people who have been doing a aggressiveness!
martial art for probably over half their
lives to whom it doesnt happen. For a FRAME is just that - a Framework
member of the general public or a around which all aspects of a
police officer with limited time for confrontation can be positioned and
defensive training we do know that fine assessed. In Close Protection, for
motor skills break down under example, when we are in possession
pressure. It is not pulse rate which of all the facts about a job we make an
causes the breakdown it is simply the appreciation and its the same in

193
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 12

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

Close Quarter Combat (CQC). It done previously. I say the same thing
demands, at the risk of repetition, that each time Im teaching police officers
you are constantly aware as to how if you were to be sent naked to deal
all the factors under each heading with a public order dispute, how careful
are constantly changing - ie. Situation would you be?. The answer is the
Awareness and how, as a same every time - very careful. I then
consequence, our options and make the point that despite the array of
methods need to change. protection you have these days you
should be no less careful. Training
Risk Compensation which concentrates on the techniques
This concerns us all because it is of the weapons and ignores the
rooted in our basic psychological make person is going down the wrong path.
up, hence we are unable to do The officer going to a public order
anything about it. The principle of risk situation naked realises that as a
compensation is that we exchange a person he is actually not that skilled in
greater degree of risk in return for a personal combat!
psychological trade off of something
else. An example is the result of He or she realises that much of the
statutory seat belt wearing in the UK. feeling of security has come from the
Designed to lessen injuries, the authority they have by dint of the job
legislation in effect had no impact and, these days, an array of weapons.
on the numbers of injuries which If a person has questions about their
subsequently occurred. The reason combative abilities more weapons are
was risk compensation in that when not the answer. If a weapon fails as the
people put on a seat belt they drove incapacitating sprays have on
faster and took more risks than they occasions, then an officer cannot
would when not wearing the belt. simply work through everything on the
belt kit. It is now referred to as the
The Magic Vest magic vest syndrome, a bit like the
Police Officers are the same when search for the Holy Grail.
given a stab or ballistic vest and a
variety of weapons - lethal or not. All training must make the person
There goes along with the vest and the combative, primarily. The reasons a
weapons, an increased feeling of person cannot move to action in a
invulnerability and he or she will go confrontation must be out on the
into face situations he would not have table for examination e.g. fear,

194
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 13

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

apprehension etc, before you give him,


as we are doing with our UK police,
more weapons - it can only get more
confusing as choice increases.

The second point I try to make here


is that the reason you may feel
uncomfortable going into a potentially
dangerous situation without arms and
armour is that it will be down to the
individuals own unarmed defensive
skills to save him and what most
officers know is that their personal
combative skills are probably
insufficient. The same problem occurs
with people who have taken self
defence classes. They are inculcated
Only dealing with reality will ever convince
with a feeling of invincibility and then you about the need, on occasion, for pre-
emptive strikes. Here, Geoff Thompson in
go out and place themselves in former Doorman role gets one in first.
situations which in many ways invite
danger. Its almost as if they want to pre-emptively, rather they will evince a
test their newly acquired skills. desire to defend and counter attack.
Remember the seat belts and dont When the German Blitzkrieg swept
exchange more risk for untried and across Europe in the late thirties and
probably flawed skills. early forties the counter attack which
worked, and that was touch and go,
Pre-Emptive Strikes was some 4 years later when the allies
There is always controversy about pre invaded the beaches of Normandy. By
-emptive strikes. Many people wrongly then 55 millions were dead and we
believe they are illegal, but as we have had been at war for years. To wait and
seen in the section on the law, here in counter asks for trouble.
the UK at least, we have sufficient
case precedent to protect us from I cant remember who said it, but
becoming victims. Even when a whoever it was, the statement that,
persons legal rights are known they Appeasement is the father of war
often still exhibit a reluctance to act got it right (dont believe that you are

195
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 14

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

dealing with rational, honest, reason- situation is close to being reached, not
able and inherently nice people - you by his actions so much, as by my own
are not). At the risk of nausea, Action feelings and concerns, i.e. I feel to be
Beats Reaction. At close quarters you losing control of the situation, am
will have no chance of blocking and fearful and very uncertain as to when
consequently no chance of countering. he will strike, although I know it is
The definition of Pre-emption in the imminent.
Chambers Concise dictionary is the Bluff Or For Real!
act of acting first to forestall hostile If I feel less than this then I have a
bluffer in front of me who
I know is trying to psyche
me out and make me back
down. I have
experienced this enough
times to spot the differ-
ence, but for the average
person in the street
they will not be able to dis-
tinguish between the two
and why should they.
Once again, get them used to your hands being out in front. The
further forward your leading hand can creep without being a These people are both
threat, the better.
threatening, highly intimi-
action - not simply the act of dating and fear inducing. Given this
attacking. We are hopefully all you have every right to strike first if you
intuitive, if not experi-
enced enough to know
when a situation or
confrontation contains
certain inevitabilities
within it. The only
inevitability that I want to
identify is that the person
in front of me, at some
undetermined, but
inevitable time is going
to attack. I judge that Your lead hand is then close enough to pre-empt without any
chance of reaction by the opponent. You could punch, but my pref-
erence has always been the slap - see next photograph.

196
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 15

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

honestly believe that you are in going to a grapple was always my


imminent danger remember only - greatest fear in the old days. But I also
Unknown Risk or High Risk. If you are recognised two things about grappling
a very good actor the bluffer can be and these were that grappling in the
psyched out himself, but if you are not street was a dangerous thing to do, but
not knowing how to grapple was
equally as dangerous. Let me
expand on that .
To Grapple or Not?
Firstly what do I mean by grappling
- essentially I consider grappling to
be occurring when both your hands
are involved in the manipulation of
your opponents body or limbs,
either when standing or horizontal
on the ground. This doesnt mean
The Powerslap showing the impact. Correct dynam- to say that you have passed from
ics, double-hip, heavy hand, all contribute to a one-
blow knockout capability. Unfortunately, we cant striking , because at any time you
hold a pad against the side of the head to really get
the full flavour - shame!
can still break off from grappling to
strike or stay with a hold and make
that good youd better bluff with a good your elbows, knees and head work for
hand ie a fast 400 meters. you, if that intermediate range for

Why strike? Its a


preference I have
from experience, my
martial arts back-
ground, my natural
stature and physique.
Karate was my home
system and therefore
Im a striker before
Im a grappler. In my
youth and when I was
Dave Barry, an old friend and self defence instructor tackles the Fall
on the doors I was Guy which is ideal to simulate grappling when no partner is available
tall, yet lean and - Daves the one underneath!

197
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 16

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

these weapons becomes available. been thrown a grapple usually ensues.


This may be both whilst standing and People who are unused to grappling
on the ground. and who maintain they will stay on
their feet to fight are
deluding themselves.
Even the best can end
up on the ground and if
you have not been
prepared to practise
grappling, then you are
in big trouble. People
who are unused to
grappling experience
panic, stress, nervous
tension to a high degree
Dave Barry, Tough Guy and on the right, Alan Carlisle, father and
inventor of the Fall Guy and Tough Guy training partners. Also a and nearly immediate
Judo, Sambo and Russian martial art coach.
exhaustion when it
Whereas you may, if youre very lucky, occurs, particularly if they are taken to
be able to punch and hit 2-3 people in the ground quickly. For this reason you
quick succession you will only be able should have some
to grapple with one. This is the biggest grappling experience or have trained
disadvantage. In the Pavement to fight from the ground - not so that
Arena, videos - Vol 3 - Grappling you become an effective ground
The Last Resort - the failings of fighter, but so that you are competent
grappling as a first choice in the enough to both obviate panic and
armoury is graphically illustrated. You regain your footing. You cannot afford
are completely committed to only one to stay there.
opponent during which encounter you
can be struck, kicked, clubbed, Your overriding single goal when you
slashed and stabbed by his mates, are taken to the ground is to recover
both standing and on the ground. Its your feet ASAP. However you achieve
bad enough when you do it standing this is OK, but- get back up you must.
but when you go to ground then it
can be deadly. Unfortunately though So the benefit of pre-emption is that
what happens in real life is that none of this should happen, providing
when a few, ineffective blows have that is, that your opponent is in your

198
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 17

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

face, so to speak. If hes burst out of that a strike is appropriate. One shot
the bushes or from an alley then you only must do it. If you can achieve this
may be bowled over and have no time then you limit the potential for damage
to strike, but even then you should to both you and him as your response
power an elbow in if you have an in terms of force must be reasonable.
opportunity or a head and teeth. You
will often find that your assailant will You need a one blow capability - for my
use proximity to intimidate you ie, he money anyway. If one wont do it then
will try to crowd you and attempt to 5-6 certainly wont - it means that
intimidate you with his physical very simply you cant deliver impact
presence and his verbal abuse and properly. My POWERSTRIKE system
threats. This person is ideal for a which utilises the unique Double Hip
pre- emptive strike as he kindly brings multiplies impact into strikes and kicks
himself into range. Dont hesitate - three or four fold. It has many benefits,
strike, the level of aggression and not least the result that you actually
threats are enough justification for injure opponents less. A one blow
action on your part. capability can render an opponent
incapacitated, but with little or no
Beware The Unseen Blade residual damage.
These days you must also work on the
assumption that he has a blade of We have looked at various manage-
some description and despite the fact ment aspects of self defence, in other
that it is not evident there is enough words all the wider issues that are part
justification given the increasing knife of what I call the big picture. All too
incidents to presume he has one on often self defence concentrates too
his person rather than to assume he much on the face to face encounter
doesn't. This single fact alone alters and ignores the the Why and How of
drastically your game plan. Even less what you are actually doing there in
can you afford to close and get a grip, the first place. More attention to the
even if you are wanting to remove awareness and personal security
someone from your store or office factors would prevent 90% of most
where you work. Dont believe that encounters ever turning physical.
because you can see his palms that a
blade is not easily to hand. You cannot Male and Female
afford to let him close with you. If he Requirements
comes within range then you may feel Any programme which treats men and

199
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 18

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

women equal in their requirements for grappling range where male strength
an effective defensive system is will predominate. Without an extremely
practising deceit. Look at the homicide violent response of biting and eye
statistics earlier in the book and see gouging a female is not going to win an
how the deaths occur. For women, encounter when strength is allowed to
quite clearly the range at which dominate and initial injury has stolen
violence occurs in its ultimate form is the resolve to resist. Also, few if any
that much closer than it is for men. women can take a strong blow to the
This is evidenced by the level of face.
strangulation as distinct from male In the Introduction I mentioned one of
homicides by the same method which the worst books I had seen on self
totalled only 5%. Male homicides are defence, written by people who have
essentially at arms length whereas as no clue outside the dojo how violent
for women it is happening at close attacks happen.You can contrast the
techniques in the above book with
those taught on say, the Impact
Personal Safety Programme in
Van Nuys USA. It is a womens self
defence programme based on
reality, with a large man in an even
larger impact suit who insults and
attacks his female participants
with the reality of the street. A
descendent of the Model
Mugging Womens Self Defence,
originally developed in the early
70s by American martial artist
Mathew Thomas.
He was forced to reconsider the
effectiveness of martial arts as self
defence following the rape of one of
his best female students, a
trophy winning competitor. Thomas
Action from the Impact Personal Safety Programme.
discovered in his subsequent
This is the reality of teaching womens self defence, research that men attack women
where size and weight predominate. This is not more
martial arts in jeans and this course, like the Model differently than they attack men
Mugging deals with reality.

200
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 19

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

(we know in the UK from the injuries body strength is impossible to match
sustained that this is definitely the yet a womans lower body strength can
case), where instead of keeping a generate enormous impact, even on
distance and exchanging blows they the ground. For a man to reach a
move in fast on a woman, smother her woman who is on the ground he has to
and grab. This completely negates extend and in doing so exposes
most trained defensive tactics. himself to well placed kicks. When you
Strength and weight predominate. have seen it done you can appreciate
that the system and that of Model
The Impact system is quite revolution- Mugging has the only real answer to
ary in that it encourages, on occasions, womens self defence.
women to go to the ground and kick.
The premise is that a mans upper The Impact course gives women
the opportunity to act out the
nightmare of assault before it
becomes a reality. In four or five
sessions they are subjected to as
many as 30 full force attacks by
a powerful unarmed assailant.
What they teach is not just
technique, but fighting spirit to
strike, elbow, nail gouge, but to
add rage.

This is what will work for someone,


not sterile pre-arranged martial
arts drills. Such programmes do
much more for women as they
allow individuals to tap into
reserves of aggression most
women suppress. By doing this
a more positive, less victim like per-
son is produced whose
It may seem a dangerous tactic, but in extremis,
confidence is based on her true
going to the floor is a tactic advocated on the and inate abilities not a falsely
Impact course, as it exposes the attackers centre
line and makes him vulnerable to strong kicks. created myth.

201
CHAPTER ELEVEN C 1/2/09 4:02 pm Page 20

B A S I C P R I N C I P L E S O F S E L F D E F E N C E

It is often easier for a male to fight where to run to. In these pages it
through initial impact and trauma and would be impossible to create, in
there general upbringing has made photographic form the way such
them more resilient to contact teaching should unfold. Only a very
situations. Not so with a female who suitable class can provide the training
has had little if no experience at and duplicate the feelings induced.
combative, impact sports. A solid hit to They are very few and far between
the face of a man may or may not put
him down, but the same blow to a We could summarise the individual
female will nearly in every occasion put elements of self defence as:-
her down. It is critical that self defence Personal Psychology,
classes for women place the correct Personal Awareness,
emphasis on what is actually required. Personal Experience, personal
The statistics quite clearly show that practise,
violence against females is likely to Personal Fitness,
be by spouse or lover and rape a Personal Confidence - this latter
staggering 61% by someone known to being a sum total of the others.
her. A females attitude to being violent
against someone she knows, even
when being attacked is never going to
be the same as it would be with a
stranger and must be taken into
account. It produces a high level of
reluctance for her to fight back and
cause injuries.
The gap as to requirement widens
when you take into account where
violence occurs. For females in
England and Wales between 1990 and
1994 48% of crimes occurred in the
home of the victim or suspect with a
further 15% being indoors elsewhere.
To fatuously advise females how to hit
and run takes little cognisance of the
fact that in the majority of assaults to
which they are subjected they have no

202
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:36 pm Page 1

12
C H A P T E R T W E LV E

Martial Arts Myths

amongst many other people decry systems have no place in any part of

I
the effectiveness of traditional your mind at this time. When your
martial arts in street encounters, aggressor starts, or more correctly,
although this statement must be you start, in order to finish it, you need
put in context. Martial Arts is the ONE or possibly TWO techniques
raw material for street combat and which must be instinctive and well
defence, but in its unaltered, complex honed. Skilled at hundreds probably
format it is a hindrance to safety rather means you are effective at none.
than the answer.Traditional systems
are overburdened with technique and The Technique Log Jam!
each one vies with the other to It is like having an egg timer. In the top
compete on complexity. When violence of the timer are thousands of grains of
erupts in front of you in the street, in sand, but at any one time only one or
the car or the home you must have sim- two grains can pass through the neck.
ple, powerful, reactive techniques, Any more, simply jam up the works.
which require gross motor skills only. Its the same with street defence, any
The more simple the action the more more than one technique in your mind
chance your brain has of bringing it clogs up the system, and this mental
into action. log jam results in inaction and
confusion. In the cold, clear light of
The hundreds of techniques and day and when you practise in the Dojo,
combination of techniques which if you believe it doesnt happen like
comprise such systems as Karate, that - you are wrong. When the fear,
Judo, Aikido, Ju-Jitsu, Boxing and the stress, panic, shock and chemical
myriad of Chinese and other Asian responses take hold complexity is

203
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:36 pm Page 2

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

death. It is the Freeze syndrome and movement on your part, the reason
whilst there are many contributing being you have no confidence in your
factors, having too many options to techniques, but worse you have no
choose from certainly contributes to the confidence in YOURSELF!
inactivity. I know because I felt it many
years ago on the doors when all I had So are Martial Arts a waste of
was a traditional system with only time? No, just the opposite. A good
competitive experience to fall back on. grounding in a martial art or martial
arts, will give you a number of benefits.
Primarily and most importantly it will
put your mind in touch with your body.
Practitioners of many years standing
have good physical control, good
balance, good timing, good reflexes
and a good mind to body link. They
have a much better awareness about
themselves. Where the problems
occur, from my point of view, is that the
wrong technique is reflexed for the
incorrect circumstance.

The major problem is that Martial arts


instructors are poor self defence
Sparring like this wont translate to the
street. Author and Stan Knighton 6th Dan instructors. Essentially they are sports
Shukokai, Karateka.
coaches, with few ever having had an
Reality Of Training ounce of practical experience of having
Stand in front of someone, with him had to make it work. If you wouldnt
screaming and shouting in your face go to an athletic sprint coach for
daring you to do anything or if you self defence lessons why assume a
happen to be a policeman, arrest him. karate teacher has any better answer.
Hes spitting out aggression, head In fact the sprint coach will probably be
pecking, finger pointing saying come of more help as he will teach you a
on you fuckin t**t, put a fuckin arm lock simple solution - that is to run and run
on me then! You probably wont be fast - it wont be a complicated solution.
able to move from the spot and you feel Martial arts, even boxing is a sport
he is finely primed to react to any and art. Both have referees, judges,

204
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:36 pm Page 3

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

doctors present, bells, flags, whistles They refuse to recognise anything


and someone to stop it if things get being possibly superior to what they
too dangerous. do.
This is a generalisation
and there are many
good instructors instruc-
tors who recognise the
above picture Ive
painted and adapt to the
necessary change well.
Many, however do not.
I also know one very
simple truth and that is,
that it is the person that
Reality bites!
is effective and not the
They are so immersed in their art and system he practises. I can think of
so defensive about any criticism or many individuals in the UK who are
wider thinking on the subject that they individually so competent that if they
seldom relate what they teach to the took up Origami (Japanese paper
reality of how it happens in the street. folding) as a martial art they would be
They fail to see the ineffectiveness of dangerous men.
complexity and believe such things as
blocking will actually work at the one
metre range. One of the biggest single
problems with martial arts instructors is
that they are Tribal, what I mean is
that from the very early stage of their
career they are brainwashed by their
instructors to believe what they
practise is the best there is for all
things.This makes them narrow
minded, negative, defensive and
dangerous when it comes to teaching
of techniques for reality. Also for many
Another duplication of that! self defence
years it prevents them looking outside book, where they show a woman who locks
up a mans arm whose grabbed hold of her.
their own system for the best in others. Bollocks! - it cant be done given the differ-
ence in strength.

205
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:36 pm Page 4

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

The problem with these people is that they have to do it, will not be anywhere
others look at them and believe it is the near as effective.
system which is working and fail to see
that is in fact the individual and that the An Organised Approach
system he teaches, in the hands of In the UK in the early 80s the then
lesser mortals, with the limited time governing body of British Martial Arts
the Martial Arts Commission (MAC)
became so concerned about the
teaching of self defence by martial
artists they developed what came to be
known as the MAC-1 Self Defence
course. I will quote from the original
announcement made about the course
as it echoes much of what I have been
saying:-
The course is designed for coaches,
to teach people who are of average f
itness, who do not participate in sport
and have very little, or no interest in
martial arts, but DO have considerable
interest in wanting to learn some
techniques of a simple and effective
nature to defend themselves against
physical aggression.
Blocks and counters must be simultaneous and
you can only ever close with the opponent.
The Commission instigated a
review of the teaching of self
defence, as a result of numerous
complaints, both directly and
indirectly. Some of the findings of
this review were:
1. Some of the techniques being
taught were to complex to be
used effectively in an emergency.
2. Many techniques did not
Also, gain the maximum effect from each counter.
Often, there is a reluctance to go for the eyes, but, if immobilise the attacker, but only
occasion demands, you must.

206
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:36 pm Page 5

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

hurt and there was some evidence to Whilst the initiative seemed laudable
suggest that this invoked a greater in reality what resulted was pretty
response from the attacker, resulting in useless and looked like a committee
more serious injury to the victim. designed camel i.e. six humps, five
3. A significant number of attacks legs, stripes and a neck like a giraffe!
resulted in the person being knocked I attended the first submittal meeting
to the ground and only a few of where the thoughts and techniques
the systems of self defence being from the various groups in the
taught considered the ability to be able Commission were presented.
to Think once on the ground as
important. Most were completely style based,
4. Some martial arts clubs advertised bore no reality to how attacks actually
self defence only as a means to occurred, but as every group exercised
encourage paying customers. its political influence something from
their system found its way in. This
As a result of this review, the was committee designed self defence
Commission set about producing a and it also had six humps. It was too
syllabus which was aimed at individu- technique based with little or no
als who wanted, in the first instance, personal security content and signifi-
to learn, in a relatively short course cantly lacking in any street reality.
(15-18 weeks ) how best to defend
themselves and are Ms, Mrs, Miss, or For me the main benefit to come out
Mr normal. The result was the MAC-1 of the initiative was that a clear
and attempts to ensure that what is separation had been made between
taught is what is described, SELF teaching the art and sport of martial
DEFENCE. arts and teaching self defence.
Interesting also that a short course
------------------------ should be deemed 15-18 weeks. To
me short should be one third of
The above fairly succinctly sums up this length and any longer means you
the then state of self defence teaching are teaching too many techniques.
in the UK. All the points I talk about What was also excluded was fear
formed the rational for change training. Fear was not something
although the MAC did not express their talked about in polite martial arts
views as scathingly as I always have. circles.

207
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:36 pm Page 6

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

Fine Motor Skills already. Here, the then Home Office


In a street encounter fear, adrenalin, guidelines, placed severe restrictions
stress and uncertainty all combine to on its use and effectively emasculated
make the use of fine motor skills a it as an effective system. It hasnt
non-starter. This is the first problem. stood the test of time against the
Most systems require the application violence of today and changes are
of complex, fine motor skills which rightly underway.
under pressure fail the test. The British Martial arts are a foundation on which
Police forces self defence system to build a good a good Close Quarter
Taiho Jutsu falls into this category as Combat (CQC) system around.
does Wing Chun. When Taiho Jutsu However, as I have said for many
was imported into the UK what didnt years, what I personally do in the
come with it at that time was the fact street is effective as a result of what
that the Japanese police had been Ive thrown away. In other words Ive
using impactive techniques and stripped my martial arts down to its
telescopic steel batons for many years barest constituent minimum, so as to
and used the system to arrest people work 99.9% of the time. I have started
who were probably half unconscious from the prime foundation of IMPACT
and built it up from there. What Ive
built is a single storey structure not a
skyscraper, in other words I have not
recreated another martial arts system.

I have also put things together from


many systems, but at the same time
having been careful to put things
together which dovetail and make a
perfect picture when all the pieces of
the jigsaw are in place.

Wing Chun is one of my favourite


systems for the street which is in
contradiction, to what I have said
above, but where it works for me is to
John Kary (mentioned later in the chapter)
is not going to confuse reality with art. extract the core elements which make
Here, breaking out of a rear choke with a
testicle grab and foot stomp. the system unique and put those into a

208
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:36 pm Page 7

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

bag of other pick and mix elements even thousands of years of develop-
all broadly based on impactive ment behind them they are stylised
techniques based around the double and designed to impress. One only has
to look at the challenges that took
place between masters in both the
Japanese and Chinese environment.
These events became a village event.
Peoples expectation was for a
display of both skill, and range of
techniques. People had baked cakes
for the event and if it was over in one
second as a result of one opponent
asking him for the time and knocking
him unconscious when he looked
down at his watch the winner would
have been lynched. Peoples expecta-
tion was for a display where the whole
of the system would be used. It is
display - plain and simple.

But, this is not how it happens in


One of the Authors Wing Chun instructors, Yip our cultural environment. There is no
Chun, seen at the shrine of his father, Yip Man -
Hong Kong 1991.
show or display of talent simply a well
disguised strike or stab while you
hip power generation system and are still shocked and stunned into
structured for the various ranges you immobility. Eastern martial arts are not
may encounter. Wing Chun people designed for this. People were
practise against Wing Chun people shocked to the core in Japan when
and they practise in the cultural way they learned that the great Myamoto
that all that implies. Mushashi author of The Book Of Five
Rings, used to wait for opponents in a
Cultural Ball & Chain bush and hit them as they went past. It
Let me try and explain that. Eastern just wasnt done. Musashi would have
martial systems are all dogged with gone down well in the back streets of
the cultural ball and chain of where any major UK city.
they come from. With hundreds and

209
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:36 pm Page 8

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

Fighting is Not Self Defence fighting skills are of no benefit. You are
If you take nothing else on-board from not going to be around long enough to
this book try to keep hold of this:- fight rather you will hit and run.
The main problem in most Martial When you prepare to fight you arrange
systems is that they either have yourself in a way that tells the other
a sporting element or a fighting person what you do and what you
element. Judo, Tae Kwon Do, Karate, know, but the problem is that he may
Savate, Kung Fu, Wing Chun, Ju-Jitsu know more and do it better.
et al all have a sporting side to them Let me give two examples. If you are in
and practitioners can easily become a room and between you and the door
confused with what can transfer to the are two men who are out to kill you
street. Also most of the systems spar with their bare hands, they know
in other words they allow practise how good you are and can fight
between students to hone their themselves. This is a fight - you will
fighting skill. In a minute I will make need a stance, a guard and every
the distinction between fighting and ounce of skill and technique, even
self defence, but suffice to say that if blocking. It may deteriorate into a
you end up in a fighting stance, with brawl, but it will still be a fight. Two
your guard up in the street then you men who come up to you in a club who
have done something very wrong. stand some two feet away, who have
Fighting is NOT self defence. In the no idea what you are capable of and
street and for the average person tell you they are going to kill you simply
need knocking out before they finish
the sentence. Ill submit the latter is not
a fight, it is pre-emptive self defence,
for which you need no stance, no
guard, no encyclopedia of techniques,
just impact and guile. So two things
avoid sporting martial systems and
dont believe sparring is what you need
for the street.

There are some systems which are


Eyal Yanilev, chief Krav Maga instructor, not competitive such as Jeet Kune
demonstrates a simple, yet effective,
throat strike or pressure release from a Do (JKD), but what started as a
hold.
philosophy has become just another

210
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:36 pm Page 9

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

martial arts system with all the rigid Israeli Defence forces, Krav Maga
inflexibility that that implies. In the BCA effectively translates to contact
we have Britains foremost JKD combat. There are now three arms to
instructor Rick Young, who through the system - that taught to civilians,
that taught to the Police and that
taught to the Military.

In the States, the system has found


considerable favour with a number of
police forces. Creative training
methods are used to so as to place
officers under tremendous physical,
psychological and emotional stress
whilst performing defensive tactics.
The last thing an officer should get,
with this system is any false sense of
security. Krav Maga train and then

Rick Young, JKD expert with a simultaneous


parry and elbow strike to disable the arm.

years of intense practise has reached


the state of the art. For the man in
the street JKD has become somewhat
complex in its approach to simple
solutions to street problems and in
the States certain factions are now
rigidly controlling the adaptation of
techniques, in other words it is now
like any other martial art (where
Eyal Yanilev of Krav Maga demon-
development and change is strates a release from a side choke,
restricted), although better than most. similar to that used previously by
John Kary for a full strangle.
Krav Maga
A separate system exists in the form license instructors and in the States,
of the Israeli Krav Maga, which is a particularly with the police they have
purely Defensive Tactics system. licensed few people and those they
Created for and employed by the have, have an excellent background.

211
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:36 pm Page 10

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

There is some good feedback coming military, but sadly they, like all of us,
in from officers both uniformed and seem to forget what they knew every
undercover, in the States, as to the other generation or so. I can sum up
effectiveness of the system and this is my own confusion in the search for
good. the holy grail with a look at the
I have seen a demonstration and I like comparison between unarmed self
the system. My only reservation is defence and weapons training.
the lack of pre-emption and the fact Second I want to show how quickly we
that the training and techniques forget the skills of the past and end up
apply without seeming adaptation to having to reinvent the wheel every 50
regional threats- in other words street years or so. I have shot pistol for many
attacks in the UK, dont happen as years, as many in fact as I have
they do in the states, as they do in the practised martial arts and when you
Phillipines, as they do in Moscow etc. research the history and background
Small country variations require often of the practise and adoption of
big adjustments to your thinking and handguns many similarities between
force options. It is very much a mainstream martial arts occur
defensive system, but in that context I
think it is excellent. My last reservation, Writing a book on self defence is like
certainly here in the UK is that for a writing a book about a vast subject like
substantial fee you can be trained and shooting - its impossible to do it any
licensed as an instructor. That doesnt justice unless you have the space of
cut it for me. Someone who has never an encyclopedia. So where do we
had to use techniques he or she is start and from what perspective or
teaching is immediately deficient. perspectives do we approach such a
There is the credibility gap and the vast subject. In both shooting and self
empathy needed to be able to be defence, we can draw some broad
convincing about the efficacy of what similarities which may help us drive a
you are teaching, but the same goes small wedge into the subject and open
for ninety percent of instructors, in it up for discussion.
most systems.
In simplistic terms, we say shooting is
A Military Solution? broadly one of two things - that is, it is
Where can we look to for the either Offensive or Defensive. We
authoritative level of defensive skills. can then lump weapons and tactics
One would immediately say the into these two broad divisions and

212
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:36 pm Page 11

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

make the subject somewhat easier to Self defence systems in the military
digest. We talk about assault rifles have received no less a confused
(offensive) and handguns for personal approach. Often, the very term Self
protection (defensive) and the tactics Defence determines what people feel
we then employ in either case are should be taught and often this results
those forged by the demands of these in a worthless, ineffective, dangerous
basic roles, taking into account such (to the user) collection of techniques
considerations as weapon limitations that have no place in a dangerous
and effectiveness of them to operate world. The problem is always the fact
within these two arenas. The problem that by definition, Defence - implies
occurs where one arena overlaps the waiting to react before responding to
other. an attack. The intimacy of electronic
news gathering at nearly every conflict
Handguns, from a military point of around the world has had the effect
view, have always enjoyed a that every authority, be they police or
secondary role to the main purpose of military, has as much a consideration
principal weapons systems, such as to adverse publicity during conflicts
those designed for the battlefield. One as they do to giving their people
only has to look at the struggle which effective combat techniques.
took place to have semi-auto pistols Combative technique cannot be
accepted by the American Military in politically correct and effective at the
the early part of this century to see same time. Our police in the UK are
how confused was the thinking on the recognising this, although politicians
requirement for a personal weapon of arent as the RUC in summer 97 were
protection as handguns were called. banned by Mo Mowlem, Minister for
Hand in hand with the battle over the Northern Ireland, from having riot
merits of revolver or pistol went the guns.
battle about training and even with the
enhanced firepower of pistols, training Many years ago, I began using the
was still conditioned by the Principles term Self Protection to free up the
of Marksmanship which dogged any thinking and to acceptably allow
practical approach to pistol work for pre-emptive attacks to form the basis
nearly two world wars, with some of my Close Combat teaching. If we
notable exceptions. This is like the are looking, however, for a suitable
battle now between traditional arts heading to describe the whole of what
and practical systems. we want, then Unarmed Combat

213
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:36 pm Page 12

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

becomes reasonably apt. The term (CQC). It is suitably vague to allow in


does not condition us to approach whatever is appropriate at the time to
the subject with any particular mental suit the demands placed on those who
limitations and allows for free reign
of techniques, both defensive and
offensive. My own problem with
the heading of Unarmed Combat
is that we are actually seldom
unarmed, even when walking
down the street, as we are likely to
be carrying pens, keys, matchbox,
brolly, magazine and loose
change, all of which can possibly
make improvised weapons (the
reality is somewhat different
however). Therefore, if we free Bob Kasper with the one and only Charles Nelson of
NY City (his teacher) in May 1992. Charlie was then
people from the thinking about the 78. At 83 he is still going strong and teaching as
convincingly as ever.
Empty Hand concept, we then
remove the constraints which restrict need to learn, such as armed or
us from thinking about a range of unarmed techniques and in military
natural weapons which can be brought personal combat training, these
into play, should occasion demand. demands have quite clearly seen to
pendulum in sync with the background
Close Quarter Combat of the state of the nation i.e. at peace
I feel we get even closer to the reality or at war.
if we could call it Personal Combat.
I avoid the term Close Quarter Battle At present, my personal belief is that
(CQB), as this, in military terms is no branch of the military should be
weapons oriented, although, as we happy with their unarmed combat
know, the battle is likely to be in an syllabus, but it politically suits the
environment which places the enemy times. Videos Ive watched and
close by and in a variety of concealed manuals Ive studied, all reflect the
locations from which they must be current imperative for a defensive
prized out - usually a built-up area. posture to be the premise from which a
The ideal term which I feel is most syllabus has had to be designed.
appropriate is Close Quarter Combat

214
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 13

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

Control & Restraint (C & R) 2.


You would need to look no further than Hakuda
the committee designed British Yawara All Grappling
Armys Restraint and Arrest manual. Tai Jutsu
Essentially, an adaptation of the Toride
Restraint Arrest and Control System 3.
(RACS), developed by the army in Okinawa Te
co-operation with the Army School of Kempo Both Striking
Physical Training, the Metropolitan
Police and HM Customs & Excise. By Essentially the end result is a
its own admission, the syllabus was combination of Aiki Jutsu and Ju Jutsu
developed in 1970, primarily to meet movements accepting the restraints
the armys peace-keeping role in of being loaded down with heavy
Northern Ireland. The aim of the equipment.
course is to give the soldier effective,
but humane skills, whilst observing the The Aims & Objectives are interesting
principle of minimum force consistent and often conflict although they sound
with achieving the objectives. In other admirable;
words, it wont work, but the authorities The requirements of the RACS are;
can say they have one and it is hard to a. It must be effective.
dispute that it is effective. Its aims are b. It must be practical and easily learnt.
broadly at odds with its objectives, and c. It must engender conditioned
personal, bitter experience has taught responses in high stress situations.
me that the supposed attacks and
holds perpetrated by the illustrated The Constraints of the system are:
attackers, bear no resemblance a. It must, where possible, appear non
whatsoever to how it happens in the violent.
real world. b. The level of force must be
controllable.
The antecedents for the system are c. It must be quick and clean to avoid
many and varied, but having three further trouble.
main strands
1. Training Objectives:
Kogosoku Arrest Method a. To remain on the feet whilst applying
Torinawa Rope Tying ( prisoners ) techniques.
Bo Jutsu Stick Fighting b. To break free of holds or grips.

215
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 14

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

c. Firearm retention in all conditions. however, the attackers are frozen into
d. Toe effect an arrest. immobility for some 2 - 3 seconds after
e. To disarm an adversary. he has committed his arm for one
thrust of the knife at what must have
All good stuff, but the reader is been a pedestrian pace - bollocks I
probably by now developing a third say again - its not reality. This is no
eye for reading between the lines. different, however, from how it is
Many of the above are cover your displayed in most self defence books.
arse directives.
Capt. Stephen Stavers USMC, who
Any army manual for combat which was killed in 1944 during the marine
has been contributed to by the landings at Peleliu, was a personal
Metropolitan Police and Customs & combat instructor and a student of a
Excise, is not forged in either the heat Col Biddle, who many will know from
of war or the necessity of survival, but his somewhat classical work on the
coloured with the brush of political subject of combat knife fighting.
correctness and over-adherence to Stavers commented on knife defence -
their interpretation of the laws of self he said (and knew) that no bare-
defence, so as to obviate criticism of handed disarming technique is
senior officers over acts of defence dependable against even a fair knife
their people may effect. It is fighter. Trying to disarm a truly
dangerous, fallacious and misleading scientific knife fighter would be like
to train people in the belief that these trying to stop a propeller with bare
techniques of defence will work for hands. He went on to say indeed,
only one person against real attacks. the appearance of the scientific
knife fighter in action suggests a
The Reality of The Knife flashing propeller on the head of a
With excuses for dropping into the cobra, to use an extravagant
vernacular, its complete bollocks to metaphor, he uses a slashing attack
believe that someone, in reality, who (rather than thrusting or stabbing),
dives towards you with short, fast, with the knife pointing forward in a
slashing strokes of a knife, can have loose, flexible manner, the blade flat
his wrist gripped, twisted, locked and and the cutting edge outward. The
then thrown to the ground and blade is in constant, controlled,
disarmed. When you look at the lateral motion at the same time,
diagrams in Control & Restraint, moving in and out, high and low.

216
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 15

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

The above is the reality of it, not The Shanghai Experience


how you see it portrayed in training Contrast todays training with what we
manuals or martial arts magazines. knew 80 years ago when a man called
The myth is perpetuated by people William Ewart Fairbairn walked the
who dont know - but assume. To be streets of Shanghai. As an underage
fair to the Armys Physical Training recruit, Fairbairn had joined the Royal
Wing, if commanded to produce a Marines Light Infantry and in 1903
manual, produce a manual you do. volunteered for duty with the British
This particular work, however, is no Legation Guard at Seoul, Korea. In
better and no worse than any other October that year, he sailed for the Far
personal combat syllabus designed in East to begin an association with the
peace-time. Orient which was to last until the late
1930s. He arrived in Korea in 1904, a
My comment, however, would be to few days before the outbreak of the
remember, that a man intent to kill you Russian-Japanese war and some
with a knife, is no less deadly in peace- seven years later, bought his dis-
time than he is when your country is at charge and signed up as a constable
war - its just an image problem and we in the Shanghai Municipal Police.
come back to the necessity of
authorities to protect themselves
and also to limit what they know
will eventually be in the hands of a
civilian population. During World
War 2, FBI agents trained along-
side the first combined special
forces of the American and
Canadian units, so that they knew
what the soldiers knew. The pur-
pose of this was so they had equal
combative skills when these men
returned to civilian life and would
possibly use their skills for more
nefarious ends and the FBI would
at least know what they knew.
W E Fairbairn. Photo taken in the latter part of the
war, whilst seconded to the OSS (photo courtesy of
D.E. Fairbairn).

217
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 16

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

The International Settlement, in formed the foundation of their close


Shanghai, for whose safety, the SMP combat was Defendu, the methods
was responsible, was unquestionably, that had been taught to members of
at that time, the single most lawless the Shanghai Municipal Police (SMP)
place in the world, with acts of crime and used to battle with the street
and terrorism running at epidemic gangs, thugs, toughs, kidnappers and
levels. Organised gangs of profession- what have you that plagued the
al kidnappers roamed the streets International Settlement of Shanghai.
armed with the latest in full and semi- One of the largest criminal organisa-
auto weapons and when caught, would tions that the world has seen, plied
use them. Conditions in which the their trade there. It was known as the
police fought were the filthy, tightly Green Gang and it is said that it had
packed, poorly lit, overcrowded maze anywhere up to 100,000 members, in
of Chinese buildings, against Chinese, and around the Shanghai area!
Korean and Japanese gangsters
skilled in a variety of Martial Arts and Defendu had been formulated and
the use of weapons. The Queensbury developed by W.E. Fairbairn from his
rules and principles of marksmanship training in Shinnoshindo-Ryu Ju-Jitsu
proved totally ineffective in combating and his later training in Kodokan judo.
such violence. As well as these Japanese arts, he
also had a knowledge of wrestling,
Fairbairn with others, developed western boxing, Savate, Chinese
combat concepts and training systems boxing and general brawling methods
for pistol, knife, stick and unarmed used by a number of nationalities that
combat that, due to its success, was to resided in or visited Shanghai. Add to
eventually find its way into all this a study of the techniques used by
Commando training and for training the United States Marine Corps, who
the special operations people in the had one of their regiments stationed
British SOE (Special Operations there from 1927 until 1942 and you will
Executive) and the American OSS see a great depth of knowledge gained
(Office of Strategic Service) during the by Fairbairn on all aspects of close
second world war as well as the combat, both armed and unarmed.
American Marine Corp. It was
Fairbairn who thought of the first All the methods espoused in Defendu
Killing House, or Mystery House as it had been used by Fairbairn and
was called then. The system that members of the SMP. The real test

218
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 17

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

came in 1925 with the formation of station in which an armed gang had
what was officially known as the taken refuge and prisoners in a
Reserve Unit but better known as the residential area.

It would have been enough of a life for


most people up to this point,
but we now enter really the third
part of an incredible story. In 1940,
both he and E.A. (Bill) Sykes, his part-
ner in crime from the SMP, who
commanded the sniper unit, spent the
war as Instructors to Instructors for
a variety of special forces and
commando units, both British,
American and Canadian, as well as the
collection of foreign operatives who
passed through such establishments
as Inverailort House, at Lochailort in
E.A. Bill Sykes, partner in crime of W.E.F. in
Shanghai and later throughout the Second World Scotland or the Commando Basic
War. Photo taken in Shanghai 1931.
Photo courtesy Peter Robins/Sykes Estate.
Training Centre (CBTC) at Achnacarry
House some 20 miles away. This book,
Shanghai Riot Squad. So it was from cannot devote itself to the history of
1925 through to 1935, Fairbairn these man or their exploits and the
trained, inspired and led the squad in forthcoming book by an old friend and
all its various duties. This covered martial arts colleague, Peter Robins on
street disturbances and riots, armed this truly fascinating period of history
robberies, kidnapping, hostage taking, and the Fairbairn-Sykes line will satisfy
siege situations and a variety of this near forgotten piece of military
bodyguarding duties. Until his history and the story that needs to be
retirement at 55 years old, he took told. What did emerge from these men
every opportunity to ride out with his was a combat system which has, for
men on emergency calls. To illustrate many, remained unequalled. They
this - he retired at the end of February produced techniques that worked
1940 and yet in the early part of the against men versed in violence and
month, he was at a siege, where his death.
unit had been sent to assist the local

219
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 18

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

OSS instructors in WW2. Taken at OSS Camp Area B (Camp David) 1943. Fairbairn 1st
row second fron right. Rex Applegate 2nd row fourth from left. Colonel Applegate is
still an extremely active unarmed combat and weapons instructor teaching both the US
Marine Corps and also at such places as Hocking College (Police training) Ohio. Photo
courtesy of Colonel Rex Applegate.

As we know, Fairbairn took every been said such a tactic sounds


opportunity to accompany as many dangerous, it is actually a good risk
patrols and call-outs so as to be able to and one that has been my mainstay of
assess under fire and in combat, the my own defensive tactics for many
reactions of himself and his men. He years. Mathew Tempkin who is
knew what worked in the fear, stress, mentioned later when writing about
terror and the reality of a gunfight and this tactic said even an expert fighter
he adopted and developed personal has trouble defending against a close-
combat skills to suit. These reached range rush, and an unskilled enemy is
their peak in his Silent Killing Course usually too surprised to put up any
delivered at Lochailort and elsewhere defence. Also a larger opponent is
during the war years. usually taken out with a rushing attack
because his balance will immediately
They Knew What Worked 70 years be thrown off and hell be unable to put
Ago! his longer reach to effective use.
Perhaps the most unique principle of Again, from my own experience this
Defendu involved rapidly charging should be the first thing to do not the
toward the enemy, getting in close and last option. Mathew Tempkin is a
finishing him off. Although as it has freelance writer and Court Officer in

220
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 19

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

New York City. A practitioner of or lost in the myriad systems that have
Ju-Jitsu, defendu and police defensive evolved since the mass influx of these
tactics he was also a self-defense arts into the West.
consultant on the Mayors Task Force
on Rape. This is not to write all these arts off,
one cannot do this as there is always
Peter Robins, once wrote in an article the exception to the rule, but the rule
how little development work there seems to be that hundreds of new
had been since the early part of this systems and styles have been brought
century and when one looked at into being in the last twenty years or
Fairbairns writings in his books - so. The 60s and 70s saw the main-
Defendu 1926, Scientific Self Defence stream systems, predominantly
1931 and finally, Get Tough the Japanese karate grow and flourish.
answers had been arrived at then. This Gradually there began a break up and
wasnt by way of criticism, but an split away of individuals and groups to
observation about how few things found their own organisations. No big
actually work in real combat and about problem there, but many of these
the simplicity of techniques which are individuals and groups had little
required. As the only genuine teacher understanding of their original system.
of Defendu in Britain, and with nearly Certainly in many cases, nowhere near
30 years martial arts experience, Peter enough knowledge to go off and
is more than qualified to comment on develop their own system - style, yes,
the role of martial arts in self defence. but actual system?
The following is an extract from an
article he wrote for the internal What happened was that in many
newsletter of The British Combat instances, the old adage a little
Association:- learning is a dangerous thing, was
------------------------- again proved true. Judged from a
Thoughts on Self Protection and sporting aspect, this break up was no
Martial Arts. big problem really. Judged today from
by Peter Robins a self protection point of view, it was a
disaster. What we are left with is
It is indeed a sad reflection on the very often a hotch-potch of
martial arts today that so much of sporting/competition moves, presented
their original base in effective combat as a coherent and sound method of
techniques have been sacrificed and self defence. Or a collection of pseudo

221
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 20

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

combat moves that are supposed to


bear some notion of reality. With some
exceptions, nothing could be further
from the truth.

In too many cases we are left with a


motley collection of moves that in
content, distance, speed, timing,
balance, power, tactically and s
trategically would only work against an
idiot moving at half-speed. This is fine
for demonstration purposes (referred
The come along in progress - with the assistance
to in some military circles as Dog and from pain compliance.
Pony show) and within the confines of
It would be marvellous to be
able to say that the type of
training as described above
would stand one in good stead
in a bad situation. Perhaps
many years ago it did, when
few people knew better. Most
attackers twenty years ago, on
seeing what they perceived as
any kind of martial arts
prowess would have run a
mile. Not so today. The bubble
Peter Robins, on the right and Paul Child on the left, keep
alive the Defendu system of combat in the U.K. Seen here
has burst. The dream has
demonstrating the start of a come along. faded.So where did it go
a dojo/training hall or someones own wrong? At the risk of being clever
little mind fantasy world. If this is about this perplexing question, these
where it stayed, there would be little thoughts come to mind:-
harm done. But it does not. For many The myth was sold that all and
years now, these kind of techniques any martial arts training was effective.
have been presented as a kind of The myth was sold that a black
mystical and magical potion to an belt automatically meant that you have
unsuspecting public. become an instructor, when all it really

222
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 21

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

meant was that the recipient had Consider this, you have been told that
gained a certain level in training. you are at war from tomorrow and that
you have been given a group of people
The myth was sold that gaining in to train. They will be able to spend
knowledge and becoming effective about a day or two with you learning
meant learning more weird and some unarmed techniques, after that
wonderful moves as you progressed. they will have to move on and take with
them what you have been able to show
The myth was sold that all martial them. They might very well have to use
arts had been tried and tested. what you have been able to teach
them in a real close combat situation
The list could go on, but we will stop ...... what would you teach them? Now
there and state that this is enough to you may say this sounds rather
be going on with! far-fetched, but travel back to the last
war and that is more or less what
Pick up any martial arts magazine from instructors like Fairbairn & Sykes had
the past few years and you will see to do.
words used in the text and advertise-
ments that were never used before - Peter Robins June 97
words like, real, effective, practical, -------------------------
combat ........
Peter Robins advises that Fairbairn
This is not done just for editorial based his teaching of close combat on
content. It does show that a problem 3 principles:
has been recognised in regard to what Surprise Speed Retaining the
has been passed off for self protection Initiative
and what has often been a rather
stylised dance or keep fit regime. The first two are self-explanatory, the
Harsh words? Maybe so. I truly hope third perhaps not quite so. What he
that anyone reading this can turn advocated was that once you decide
around and say - that does not apply you have to attack, then there is no
to me, I had a good instructor, one that let-up until the fight is over. The
knew what he was talking about at a rationale was very aptly summed up by
practical level and made what he gave the CO at the Special Training Centre,
us a living art, not a dead artifact. Lochailort, in Western Scotland in July
1942 as follows:-

223
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 22

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

To the civilian without a weapon, or and some martial arts colleagues as a


the soldier surprised without his or closed shop training system to keep
deprived of it, it gives the necessary alive the defendu system of Fairbairn
confidence, determination and ruth- and Sykes and to study the
lessness to gain victory. subsequent adaptation for later military
It will soon be found that the principle and police use. The initiative of CODA
value of the training lies not so much in is to re-introduce these effective
the actual physical holds or breaks concepts and techniques to British
(and blows), but in the psychological Police forces. It is a system which has
reaction which engenders and fosters survived in essence for over sixty
the necessary attitude of mind which years, but as seems to be the case all
refuses to admit defeat and is but forgotten by those organisations
determined to achieve victory. that need it the most. Of everything I
know it must come the most highly
Starting from the STC, their methods recommended.
spread wide and far, found their
way into the Army, Navy, Royal Broadly, the foundation of a close
Marines and RAF, to say nothing combat system should be based on
of the many special units that Great these precepts:-
Britain formed. Some are well known, Easy to Present
such as the Commandos, Independent Easy to Understand
Companies, Special Operations Easy to Perform
Executive (SOE), SAS, SBS with their Easy to Retain under Stress
links extending to all United States
and Canadian special forces and To be accurate, the term relatively
intelligence operations. Fairbairn easy should be substituted for easy, as
taught such worthy notables in no system will ever by that easy to put
unconventional warfare as Spencer over in a combat situation, as the
Chapman, Mike Calvert, Lord Lovat resultant stress induced sees to that.
and both the Stirling brothers, not to During his interviews with former
mention Randolph Churchill and Ian CBTC instructors in his quest for
Fleming. information on the period, Peter
Robins tells the story of his encounter
CODA - Combined Oriental & with a 73 year old. They were talking
Defendu Arts about the wrist lock, which if you look
Was founded in 1993 by Peter Robins in Fairbairns book, never seems a

224
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 23

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

particularly dynamic technique. Peters potential to cause harm and injury.


next recollection, however, was from When eventually he was taken, it was
his back as he looked up at the boot of by more than 5 to 6 officers and the
this old man which was just inches two who first got there knew that they
from his face. Hed actually carried out would be unable to subdue him on
an attack on Peter with the technique, their own without serious risk of
put him down - with no compliance personal injuries. It takes numbers of
from Peter whatsoever - and as Peter people to restrain someone who is only
tells the story, there was nothing he partially violent and those same
could have done about it. officers would die laughing if they
could look at how our British Control
What then became patently clear to & Restraint training has been put
Peter about the difference then and together and sold to individual police
now was that the philosophy of combat and prison officers. Over the past few
was based on attack. What Peter had years however, this has all changed
perceived in the book as a passive and a Wind of Change is blowing
defence, was in fact an attacking through police training in the UK.
move and this has since been
confirmed by numerous people who Knife Defence -
went through Lochailort as instructors. The Ultimate Myth
The imperatives of war demanded Most knife defence teaching you will
deadly, effective, pre-emptive action. see will be guaranteed to get you very
Today, regrettably, it is wait, defend seriously hurt or dead. It wont work
and die or suffer serious injury. Prior to and if the people teaching it ever had
Lochailort and the Fairbairn/Sykes to go up against someone even
influence, older Instructors from the moderately good with a knife there
physical training wing, whose respon- would, in a very short space of time, be
sibility, hand to hand combat, had been far fewer instructors (not a bad thing
confirmed that the whole emphasis when I come to think about it). The
had changed from Defence to Attack. attractions of the knife to villains are
many. They are highly concealable,
Watch any Sky television programme cheap, easily obtained easily disposed
on American police to see the reality of of, can be constructed from tools e.g.
personal combat. I watched the arrest, screwdrivers, inflict severe injuries,
by hardened, experienced officers, of (even more so than bullet wounds an
a drugged individual who had the some cases), are silent, can be

225
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 24

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

brought into action quickly and do not went wrong. To someone attacked
require a high skill level to use. Dont with or threatened with a knife such
also think that the blade of a knife distinctions are unhelpful. When you
needs to be long to cause damage. In are threatened with a knife, particular-
one ten year period in one county of ly when it is used to back up a street
Texas, two law enforcement officers robbery, compliance must be the initial
were murdered with edged weapons tactic, but keep in the forefront of your
of less than one inch blade length - a mind that even if you comply they or he
carpet cutter and a single edged razor may still cut you. Be prepared to go
blade. Because of the small surface along with the first, but not with the
area of the tip of the knife blade there second option. How close the knife
are tons per square inch, per unit area. is held is another problem. If it is
Only a four centimetre blade will touching your body then you must act,
penetrate the heart. in my belief. The problem is that there
is no transition from him holding it
In 1992 a crime survey in the UK against you, to pushing it in you, or
revealed that in half the incidents of
mugging, the offenders were armed
with an edged weapon. Knives were
top of the list, but screwdrivers were
next. In 1994 out of 677 homicides
recorded in the UK some 236 (35%)
involved an edged weapon of one type
or another. The preceding ten years up
to 1994 shows a fluctuation in this
percentage of between 32% and 37%.
Knives can be concealed and brought
into play from anywhere. This book is
not the place to look at the knife and
its tactics in any detail and, for the Against the knife, Krav Maga operates on the
man in the street would serve no premise that action will beat reaction and
that proximity not distance is whats needed.
purpose. In the UK knife skills, unlike
the States, are amateurish. Most are slashing your mouth open if it is held
carried to intimidate and many deaths against your face. There is insufficient
which result from edged weapons are movement for you to react against, so
probably the acts of bravado which you must act the moment the blade is

226
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 25

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

put against you. What is on your side is Correct Thinking


that Action Beats Reaction. I know For many years I have conditioned
this to be true and to act immediately myself to come to terms with the fact
the blade is put against you is also the that anyone I have problems with in
last thing your assailant is expecting. any part of the world is carrying a knife.
We will look at this in more detail in a If I forget this I am going to be totally
later chapter. unprepared to deal with its emergence
in the split second I may have to react.
If the knife is held some distance away, We are told that we need a good
then comply, but be ready to act. If you distance between a man with a knife
have to pass your wallet dont hold and ourselves. If I have ten feet Im
your hand out as it can be the first off!. If a police officer has ten feet he
thing to get cut. Throw it to him, if the should be off as well. The problem is
distance allows. If he can cut you that someone who shows you the knife
without much imperceptible movement is probably out to impress, whereas
toward you then I personally would the man who wants to cut you will
want to act sooner rather than later. sucker you in close, so you simply
I dont want to try and defend the knife wont have the ability to create
I want to prevent action against me. the control gap for your tactical
The Krav Maga system is good in communication.
this regard and reinforces the action
beating reaction principle. The quote from the late Col. Stavers
earlier in the chapter summed up the
In the UK we do not have a knife reality of going barehanded against a
culture which is part of our heritage as knife. The following may give you a
is the case in some Eastern countries. slight feel for the horror of knives.
Nor do we have the prison knife
culture that obtains in the States where Golden Rule
the in-prison training in knife work has At all times if you are the victim of
been elevated almost to that of a violence assume that your assailant
sophisticated martial art. What we do has an edged weapon. It is essential
have, however, is that most homicides that you are able to see a persons
in the UK result from stabbing, so palms and if you cant the correct
whilst we dont have a knife culture assumption must be he has a knife. If
we have a knife problem. you can see his palms the incorrect
assumption must not be that he has

227
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 26

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

not got a knife. It can be up a sleeve, British police have found themselves
in his belt, behind his neck and only on the front line when it comes to knife
the limits of imagination restrict where attacks. It was reported that a Sheffield
someone may be concealing a knife. police constable could be scarred for
This is why I will not be convinced life, after being repeatedly slashed
otherwise about the correctness of across the face and back of the head
strikes in a conflict , to do anything else in a frenzied knife attack by a motorist
exposes you to an edged weapon. he had stopped for questioning. After
checking the drivers details he
4 Hurt In Knife Attack At realised the man was wanted in
Jobcentre connection with a theft and attempted
Four people were wounded, one to arrest him. Once outside the vehicle,
seriously by a woman, armed with two the man produced what appeared to
knives and two screwdrivers, who be a Stanley knife and slashed to PC
attacked customers and staff at a several times across the back of the
Jobcentre yesterday. Simon Bridge, a head. The police constable later
24 yr old electrician, staggered from underwent surgery to a deep 6 inch
the centre with a knife embedded in his wound to his face.
head. He had joined the queue when
he was attacked from behind by the One Metropolitan police sergeant saw
woman who was described as berserk. colleagues stabbed 11 times as he
She attacked for no reason and with crossed the road to help them. It is
no warning, although it was thought reported that most attacks are
the incident had been as a result of the spontaneous and can be over in
woman not having been able to collect seconds, with horrific and sometimes
a payment cheque the day before. fatal results.
One 42 yr old man who was inside
the Centre said she went totally Dont just think of an edged weapon as
berserk. I saw her grab someone and being a knife - the common screwdriv-
stab them. People were hitting her with er is the second most common murder
chairs, but she did not stop. She weapon in the UK and US after knives.
was eventually detained by the police. A weapon with a blade of just one to
Daily Telegraph one-and-a-half inches can penetrate
the heart, abdomen, or neck area,
Dont think it just happens to the sever vital arteries and cause death.
public. Over the past few years the

228
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 27

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

Edged weapons account for 60% of that when a person explodes at


homicides and we are told that this another, the defenders hands come
figure would be even higher if it were up to defend which is instinctive,
not for the skills of the Paramedics whereas moving back is not an option
who attend the injured. However, it is - it happens too slowly and is not
probably the one area of personal instinctive)
defence which has the least to offer in Standing 10 foot back while trying to
solving the problem. persuade co-operation puts a suspect
more at ease- and, most importantly,
There is not only conflicting advice as gives you a full view of his or her body.
to how to manage the situation should You can look for non-verbal signs of
you suspect a knife may be present, intent staring, tensing for an attack) as
but even less certainty about what to you stay out of reach of head, hands
do should one be produced. My own and legs. This buffer zone is known as
experience has occurred in enclosed the reactionary gap (PC - in principle
spaces without the luxury or freedom it seems ok to think you can stand 10
to be able to create distance , although feet away from someone and hold a
I am not sure that space is our greatest conversation, but Im sure, in reality it
ally unless you are going to use it for a is impossible to carry out. You would
head start. I read some advice to have to be very, very suspicious about
police officers about management of someone for you to stand 10 feet away
such situations and I remain sceptical. and the probability is the person will
It went like this: fill the gap by walking towards you.
Try it in any major city and you will
Never assume the person you are have old ladies walking between you
dealing with poses no threat to your with their shopping bags.
safety. If you confront a person dont
stand up close in his face with your You will also draw a crowd as
feet apart. This invites violence and, if you also have to raise your voice in a
the person has a weapon, you will be commanding way. Any verbal
particularly vulnerable and stand command to stop will raise the
virtually no chance of escaping injury if temperature of the event. The problem
you are attacked (PC - my concern is much of this thinking has reached us
with this is the presumption that the from the States where officers are
officer will have any opportunity at all routinely armed and can control a
to retreat - my experience has been suspect from a chosen, safe distance,

229
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 28

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

or cover an officer whilst his partner The problem is, how transferable the
searches the suspect or questions conclusions and advice are to the UK
him. With no pistol it isnt a transfer- scenario. Armed officers, regularly
able option! What I also have a facing armed villains, in ultra-violent
problem with is that if your suspicions surroundings creates a mind set when
of the man are such that you have answering a call in the States, that is
retreated to a 10 foot distance at some not prevalent amongst officers here,
point you are going to have to close certainly ones I talk to and train. Also
again! ). Also if you are called to a the 21 foot reactionary gap was
domestic ten feet between you and obtained by having someone geared
the protagonists is definitely not an up to sprint over that distance as a
option). challenge which we know now as the
Tueller Drill -it wont happen like that
If a suspect produces a knife the first in reality. It was about 1983 that
officer should shout knife! to alert Dennis Tueller a Salt Lake City cop
others. who also taught at Gunsite
(PC this is transferable to a member of researched the fact that it took an
the public in the same situation). average man only 1.5 seconds to
cover seven yards, from a standing
If the weapon is a screwdriver, still start and deliver a fatal knife strike. All
shout knife and back off immediately to well and good, but we know that in the
create space. street a man will not sprint to deliver
a knife strike, but will want to
The Magic 21 Feet surprise you at very close range. This
The comment was then made about reactionary gap also includes bringing
the requirement for the 21 foot a defensive handgun into play.
reactionary gap. This is the product of
the American video Surviving Edged My point has always has been that the
Weapons. An excellent video and the man you feel you need to keep ten feet
best I have ever seen at bringing home away from is probably no threat. It is
the reality of the knife, its culture and the man who seemingly offers no
devastating effect at close quarters. It threat is the one who may be lulling
recounts and recreates actual officer you into a false sense of security,
incidents with chilling realism and must getting you close and then hell
be recommended viewing for all law explode. So there is still a closer
enforcement personnel. proximity between officer and suspect

230
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 29

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

on almost every point of contact, The 1 Yard Rule


resulting in confusion and injury should I will not be convinced otherwise, that
that suspect kick off either with a knife within the one metre range or even
or unarmed. I come back to the control longer you can only go one way -
gap, if it is unrealistically big the other forward. I am not saying that retreat
person will fill it ! - he wont want to talk is not an option, it should be your
to you at ten feet. To stop him you will first option if a knife enters the
now have to spray him or get a baton proceedings, what Im saying is unless
out. American knife tactics are not you have this ten foot gap, which is
transferable as the presence of a highly unlikely, you wont have the
handgun by the officer adds the opportunity to get out of there. Anyone
necessary authority to the control with whom you need a ten foot gap
distance for you to keep someone at I would submit you send for the
any distance you want. firearms people.

I learned one thing on the door and Ill quote my good friend Peter Robins
that was if they even blinked and I again who with his links with some
thought they were going to move or go very practical combat people in the
for a knife you could only go one way States recounts the speed at which
and thats forwards. You must hit hard, Bob Kaspers students were able to
jam the hand thats reaching inside the draw a concealed knife, either an open
jacket and blast him with the combined blade or even a folder all within a
head & shoulder hit or elbows. If you second for the former and marginally
try and go back you may have over one second with the folder and
nowhere to go, could slip, will panic, slash a special target.
not be in control, will give him the
range he needs to slash at you, many The advice from the article, which I
falsely believe you should be going for have related above, extended to look
a spray or baton, but its too late for at what options were available if
that and you will probably fumble it. Try attacked close up and it rightly made
your drills against a knife with your the comment that even a baton may
back against a wall! You then know have limited value. Remember this is
intuitively that there is only one way to advice to serving police officers, but
go. You cannot go backwards at the having a knifeman at three feet in front
same time you organise your of you, matters, not what your
defences. Purpose is for being there at the time.

231
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 30

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

The advice went like this- you have no time to bring a baton
-- Try to deflect the knife hand to the into effect. What I am advocating
side. goes against the Pat-Wrap-Attack
-- Move away sidewards. procedure advocated by certain
-- Create distance between you and individuals involved in police training.
the attacker. I have no objection with the Pat and
-- take cover. Attack part, it is the bit in the middle
(The above is fine so far and I agree which is frankly bollocks.
with the broad tactic to get away. The
following, however, is not so good). The first golden rule is not to try to grab
If you are faced with immediate the knife arm, either with one and
threat of death or serious injury:- certainly not with two of your hands.
-- Grab the attackers wrist with both You just wont be able to pull it off
hands; whilst he is slashing and stabbing at
-- Bang the wrist repeatedly on a hard the speed of light. Its back to the
surface or; whirling propeller. If you cannot get a
-- knee-strike the abdomen repeatedly; grip very early on you will be in a bad
shout drop the knife repeatedly. way. Trying to concentrate on this
The advice went on to say - to the exclusion of destroying your
by hitting the wrist or abdomen opponent places entirely the wrong
repeatedly, you stun the attacker and emphasis on the correct sequence.
cause dysfunction in the arm or body. The majority of people who try to teach
The aim is to cause him to drop the knife self defence do so on the basis
weapon. If the weapon is dropped: of the straight stab or long, wide swing
-- Restrain the person if possible which is left out just long enough to
-- create distance facilitate a good hold on the offending
do not get involved in a brawl with an arm and then a suitable counter
armed attacker.....you will lose. attack - NO WAY!.

I find it very hard to be critical of advice The second golden rule is knee strikes
which is meant to help officers who to the abdomen do not work! They
may be faced with a knife situation, but dont work for a number of reasons,
many aspects of the above are wrong the first being that you are kneeing
tactically. The assumption has to be upwards which diminishes your
made that- you cannot get away, he is impact, by nearly half. Second we
going to attack you with the blade and have to make the assumption that to

232
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 31

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

knee to the abdomen the assailant is suspicion about an edged weapon


bent over, if he isnt then it is definitely e.g. prior knowledge, if he makes any
not a target, if he is bent over it is still overt move to take anything out you
not a target and the reason is that once must go in and go in hard - more later.
he bends over the muscles of his
abdomen interlock and form armour 2. It is complete bollocks to believe
plate. They cover the solar plexus and that if attacked in a straight line and
make it a no no. Fourth to knee you are forced to go back you will be
upwards you will always find that able to side-step. It is a complete
you have an equal and opposite effect myth and any knife training predicated
with the arms pulling down in on the basis that this is possible is
opposition. Depending on how the dangerous and proposed by people
knife is held you are likely to pull it into who are simply making it up as they go
your leg or body. along. People who suddenly come
The effort required in the opposing under attack will NOT instinctively step
pulling action of knee strikes to to the side- many will just throw their
the abdomen make the technique hands up in defence.
ineffectual.These days the received
wisdom with regard to knife attacks is 3. To believe that when you see
this:- someone go for a weapon you will be
1. If you believe the other person has a able to draw one of your weapons and
knife hidden on their person you need make it work in time is also a highly
to be closer not further away. I will dangerous. You are effectively trying to
qualify that statement. If you can keep beat someone to the draw. Those
ten to fifteen feet away then that is a special forces military units recognised
safe distance if you are suspicious. In a long time ago that within the one
the video Surviving Edged Weapons, yard rule it wont work to go for a
the 21 foot safe, reactionary gap was weapon. You must be skilled at
arrived at by one person doing his very unarmed, impactive techniques which
best to cover ground in a training drill. disable or make unconscious your
In real life nobody would even dream opponent before he can get the
of launching themselves over that weapon out. If you believe someone is
distance and 10-12 feet is safe. The going for a knife the only direction is
mindset of someone carrying a knife FORWARD and into them - they must
is that they intend to use it at be out of it before they know they are
close quarters. On the basis of your in it.

233
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 32

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

4. Once the knife is out your priority strike again. For me its elbows. He will
plan is to escape. That being duck his face down as everyone does
impossible, you must be a believer that and the throat may not present itself as
attack is the ONLY defence you have. a target. Dont practise drills in training
In the States it is now accepted that: which are based on the fact that you
a. You are likely to get cut and on that always have targets to strike. Make it
basis you should present the least real - get the training assailant to put
important part of your body to the his head down and shoulders up and
weapon. This is the backs of your arms see how difficult matters become.
which are raised as a guard f. If an assailant simply pushes the
b. The best you will hope for is to blade close to you you will usually be
deflect the blade, enabling you to able to slap it out of his hand. Believe
close with your opponent and using me it works - Action beats Reaction.
elbow techniques, eye gouges, throat Hit the inside of the wrist and you will
strikes take him out of the game. You get a nervous spasm which can
must put him under an endless release the grip. Any knife held close
barrage of blows. You will not be able to you and touching your body as a
to grab his wrist and who can say that threat must be attacked. Compliance is
even if you do what is there to bang no guarantee of not getting cut. A fast,
his wrist on. Grabbing his wrist does non-telegraphed strike to the knife
nothing. He simply has to take the hand or arm will work - Action beats
knife with his other hand and you are Reaction.
dead. The deflection must be a heavy
slap. The Original Problem
c. If you can grab some clothing good. The martial arts world bears the
Dont even attempt a wrist lock it is a greatest responsibility for the myth of
fine motor skill and is likely to fail. knife self defence. Martial arts to its
d. Force the knife hand away from discredit has an answer for everything
both your bodies if you have managed - in reality though, it doesnt. What it
to get a grip of a sleeve. If you dont he does have is the ability for two trained
will be able to manipulate the blade people to arrange pre-set drills
from the wrist and cut you, but more where compliance by the attacker is
hazardous is his ability to change the paramount and by the application of
weapon to his other hand. choreographed skills demonstrate a
e. Your very first strike must have the defence for all occasions. What it also
maximum force possible and then has is shelter for some individuals

234
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 33

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

who would have no life outside of their arts knife defence I have seen which
martial art to perpetrate the myth to is based on attacks as they actually
enhance solely personal ambition happen.
with no thought or regard to the - They show a straight thrust, which
consequences of their actions. after being delivered is left in the air
with the arm rigid so that a grab and
To believe that Taiho Jutsu could be counter can be applied.
transferred from the Japanese police - There are down strikes which are
to here in the UK took a certain leap of blocked with a rising block and then
faith . What didnt come with it was the the same counter strike finish.
political and cultural background of - The attack is always to a pre-
policing in Japan, for example that determined area at a set point in front
their power was absolute, people of the defenders body so he knows
disappeared on remand for many where to block.
years until a trial date was set and,
most importantly, Japanese police had Watch an demonstration of Tomiki
been using steel telescopic batons to Aikido, where, to their credit they work
subdue people they were going to on freeform knife attacks with no
arrest with their taiho jutsu techniques pre-determined attack or target. The
for 45 years and more. problem is though that defenders are
able to start at a safe distance and
More importantly training in martial move about the mat with absolute
arts was a cultural part of every freedom and no restrictions, but more
Japanese police station - a way of life importantly, look at how many times
- with many hours a week devoted to a the grabs and counters dont work. Put
whole range of systems, not only Taiho the defender with his back to a wall or
Jutsu. This level of training produces put him in a corner, facing a razor
fine motor skills that survive the stress sharp blade and then see how
of the street. It wont for the British effective trying to get a lock on the
officer with a few hours training a wrist will be!
month.
Improvised Weapons
Unfortunately what you see, albeit Hand in hand with some general
impressive for its gymnastic quality martial arts myths and street defence,
is a million miles away from how it goes the myth about improvised
happens in reality. There is no martial weapons. Pens, combs, brollies, rolled

235
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 34

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

magazines, briefcases, keys, etc etc last thing you will do is remember to
are all referred to as suitable roll up your copy of Playboy, you wont
improvised weapons. In reality none reach for your comb or pen and even if
will work and they wont work for a you have your keys in your hand they
number of reasons. Before we look at will seem a puny option against a six
whether improvised weapons have a inch blade. Second, although you have
part to play in a defensive strategy we read about how a variety of daily
need to look at the law. instruments can be turned into a
weapon, you never practise with them
The carrying of anything designed to and, as consequence, you have no
be used as a weapon is illegal. The trained or reactive response to bring
principal legislation about this is them into play. Unless you practise
Section 1 Prevention of Crime Act daily using your briefcase as a shield
1953, which states Any person who you will even forget you have it in your
without lawful authority or reasonable hand when someone pulls a knife on
excuse, the proof thereof shall lie with you.
him, has with him in any public place
any offensive weapon shall be guilty of If you walk down the street with a
an offence. The reference to without ballpoint pen in your hand with the
lawful authority or reasonable excuse intent of using it as a weapon if
refers to the carrying of the weapon attacked, then you will probably use it,
and not the manner of its use, as you have focussed your mind on
therefore an article carried on the its new function. You wont use it,
off-chance of being attacked has been however, if it is in your pocket. Many
held to constitute an offence. weapons can be improvised for use in
particular exposed occupations.
The law recognises, however, the Clipboards can be used by nursing
reasonable necessity to enlist every- staff, bailiffs and a variety of other
day items as weapons of opportunity, people whose occupation puts them at
in your defence of self, others and in the sharp end of dealing with
the prevention of a crime - an act potentially aggressive people.However
which must happen spontaneously unless you have determined in your
and have no premeditation. mind that a particular implement is now
going to function as a weapon you will
Reasons Against only ever comb your hair with it - not
However, when an attack happens the with the clipboard obviously.

236
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 35

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

Weapons In The Home be with you. It is too easy for people


In the house you can keep a variety of who write about these subjects to
tactically located weapons in case simply list the improvised weapons
of emergency. There is no need to and then demonstrate the targets as if
improvise, simply choose a weapon it were just that simple, whilst totally
that is reasonably non-lethal, such as a ignoring the reality and psychology of
heavy stick and keep it or them to the event. If you come to rely on a
hand - your house is not a public place particular improvised item you can bet
so a wide variety of weapons can be your last penny that when you are
owned by you. I am not advocating the confronted you wont have it with you.
use of any weapon and remember any You should be the best improvised
weapon you may choose to use can be weapon, not some hat pin (not worn a
used against you. Always remember, hat for years!).
however that whatever you use, the
force applied must be reasonable and It is too easy to be dogmatic about a
necessary. In the comfort of their own concept whereas we know that in the
homes people have stabbed intruders real world many exceptions will
to death and successfully claimed self disprove the rule. The use of a chair
defence given the circumstances. In against a knife will work, but the
the States it would be uncommon to situation must have been one where
find many households without a you either suspected he was about to
firearm and a warning in the garden draw a knife, or he has had it out for
about the use of lethal force. some time and this has allowed you to
When I work abroad I carry a get hold of a chair or you preplanned
telescopic baton. It will carry in the the defence. Where he erupts at you
waistband comfortably all day, but can, with a knife youll be cut before you
on occasions, particularly if you are even manage to get hold of the chair
going downstairs with some impact, never mind bring it into play.
open of its own accord, which can be
highly awkward. It is still the best Assaults Indoors
defence against a knife and in most I want to direct this mainly to women
countries the knife will be your biggest whose are at greatest risk of assault
threat. I do not think of things I will when indoors- the statistics starkly
improvise, because I know that I am confirm this. It makes sense therefore
not conditioned when under stress, to to prepare mentally at least by identify-
give them a second thought. So it will ing those household implements which

237
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 36

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

could be brought into play should bottom of your bag may just as well be
anything occur. Heavy ash trays, at home if you are surprised as you
reading lamps, bottles, glass jars, turn a corner. Im ambivalent about
shoes, kitchen knives, a fork etc. If you attack alarms as many are ignored.
go for them then be prepared to use They can sound like car alarms which,
them- dont let it be taken off you. If as we know, everyone ignores and
you felt frightened enough to feel the unless it is to hand or attached to your
need to pick up a weapon then that is bag it will be of little use. Where you
sufficient. Know how you will get out are exposed to a less than good
quickly if you have to. Dont lock situational risk as a lone female
yourself in the house, even to the working late or having an isolated
extent you keep the front door walk, then anything will help, but make
unlocked, remember your threat is sure you have the alarm to hand, throw
inside with you not on the outside. it away from you when you are
Trust your feelings about someone attacked and scream at the top of your
and dont be invited inside someone's voice. Fight, gouge, kick and strike and
home unless you are confident in your everything combined may help turn
own abilities and very happy about the things your way.
person. Dont simply trust to appear-
ances. The worst ones, look like the Summary
best, they wouldnt get away with what What counts in self defence is Control
they do otherwise. and Simplicity. It is impossible to deal
in sufficient detail to include all aspects
There is a good saying that - The pen of control - although weve touched on
in the hand is worth two knives in that aspect of control which relates to
the scabbard which is quite true, ourselves i.e.. fear and adrenalin. How
providing as we have said the pen is in we can control others though, is
fact in your hand in the first place. In another matter, for another time.
the UK we have nothing like the range Simplicity is what Fairbairn knew in the
of non-lethal options available in the early part of the century and what
States or even on the Continent. CS others like Col. Rex Applegate still
spray, stunguns, batons are all legal in teaches, as a consultant in CQB to
many countries of the world and can both the American Police and Military -
certainly give you an edge. For any to this despite the fact he is in his early
work, even a personal attack alarm it 80s. The American Marine Corps
has to be to hand. Anything in the officers (who were in Shanghai at that

238
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 37

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

time) knew when they developed situation and whilst martial arts, in
within the USMC their effective World various guises plays its part, they know
War 2 techniques, from what they that traditional single style systems
learned both there and in Scotland as wont work. This view is nowhere
well as the techniques they were better expressed than in the teachings
developing themselves. of Charles Nelson - a former US
Marine, who was in the first landings at
The USMC has been a breeding Guadalcanal. He is now in his 80s and
ground par excellence for realistic going strong. Acknowledged as one of
combat, producing some outstanding the most clinically effective CQC
individuals. Two, who should be practitioners, yet as Bob Kasper once
mentioned, are Charles Nelson of remarked, couldnt get a mention in
New York and John Kary. I came traditional martial arts magazines.
across both of these exemplars of
street combative skills through my old John Kary is another walking
friend Peter Robins. Peter is the UKs phenomenon and even with no sight
leading exponent of the WW2 and deaf in one ear, is actually
DEFENDU system developed by contracted to the US Marines as a
Fairbairn and Sykes and is the civilian consultant to teach unarmed
acknowledged leading historian on the combat. Severely wounded in
F-S story. Vietnam, he is a believer in simple,
As a contributing editor and member of powerful and effective techniques,
the American elite Gung-Ho Chuan aimed at vital parts of the body with
Association (GHCA), Peter is able to aggression and a ruthless attitude.
keep a foot on both sides of the John runs American Combatives Inc.,
Atlantic, with regard to developments whilst Charles Nelson teaches what
in CQC. Founded by former Marine has become known as the Nelson
Robert (Bob) Kasper, the GHCA is an System.
organisation of Marine Corps veterans
who research, practise and teach CQC Others around the world who have
techniques based on the curriculum worked hard to keep the FS work
used by the elite Allied military units of alive are Geoff Todd in New Zealand,
WW 2. Matt Tempkin in New York and Carl
Cestari in New Jersey.
They teach and train in the knowledge
of what really happens in a combat

239
CHAPTER TWELVE C 31/1/09 1:37 pm Page 38

M A R T I A L A R T S M Y T H S

In the UK my own Association - The


British Combat Association was
formed to promote and develop
Real self defence. With my partner
and Co-Chief Instructor Geoff
Thompson, the association now has
an instructor cadre which numbers
nearly 200 since its inception in 1993
and since our push to promote the real
world of CQC, I now see martial artists
in their writings on self defence use
such words as Real, Effective,
Practical etc., yet they still teach the
same old non-effective crap theyve
thought would work for years, still we
keep trying.

GET REAL - GET TOUGH!

240
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 1

13
C H A P T E R T H I R T E E N

The Physical Encounter

treet Fight or Self martial arts in jeans as it is usually

S
Defence - many read- Karate moves but without a white Gi
ers who have fallen and done in street clothes which I
foul of the bandwagon assume is supposed to make us
self defence books will believe they will work in the street.
be familiar with the
term street fight. Let me make the Remember this - if you are being
point that self defence has nothing to fronted by someone and you move
do with a street fight even if I fully into some stance and bring your hands
understood what one of those is. What up hell be all over you like a rash.
happens in these books is that you
see a photo, or an artists impression How you stand in most normal
of two fighters squared off in front circumstances IS your stance -
of each other in a boxing or martial because thats probably how you will
arts type stance, with the arms in a be standing if you are attacked. If
guard position. you are walking down the street
and you are stopped by someone
The book will then take endless pages wanting directions, who then wants
talking about advantages of the stance, your wallet, you are NOT going to
how to move smoothly in it, how to move into a fighting stance. The whole
block and counter, where to hit etc etc point is this - you must be able to
etc. This is just another martial art by execute all your techniques, with
any other description - it is not self impact from what I call a Social
defence. You would be better simply Stance.
buying a book on boxing. I call this

241
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 2

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

Also - when you do adopt a fighting in a brawl you may be unlikely to win.
stance you telegraph what you know If I am ever fronted by someone who
and how competent you are or, more I know to be dangerous, the last thing
importantly, are not (what I call the I ever want to do is to forewarn him
Peter Sellars look). If you are facing of my intentions or my competence.
some thug who has some combative You must think of it this way - if you
skills he can tell immediately when end up in a fighting stance exchanging
you raise your hands to guard that blows - then you have done something
you are a novice, but more critically very badly wrong. Those people who
by doing just that you raise his are trying to teach you to edge into a
favourable stance have no and
I repeat NO practical experience of
how a serious confrontation will
unfold. You start to edge into a
stance and they will head butt you
unconscious.

Some basics first. Differentiate


between Execution and
Application. The first relates to
the doing of a technique the
second to how that technique is
applied in a situational role.
Fairbairn when he taught his
Defendu system to recruits,
downplayed the technique, instead
emphasising individuality and a
I promise this is the last one, but I had to put one ruthless win-at-all-costs attitude.
more example of the rubbish proposed in the book you
may now be familiar with. It showed a woman being British Commando instructors
threatened and preparing herself as shown above. We
never thought this would work 30 + years ago and to (according to Mathew Tempkin)
make matters worse, in the book, shed actually
moved into a long karate stance - its just simply a many of whom were former
con and not only that its dangerous and i
rresponsible to make women believe that such a thing
Shanghai policemen, insisted, its
is the answer to a physical confrontation. not so much what you do that
caution level and the chance of counts, but how aggressively you
catching him by surprise goes out do it. This is application and for
of the window. You will be engaged me the Fairbairn approach of not

242
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 3

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

teaching a specific defence for a may now be about the effectiveness of


specific attack, but allowing a flexible the technique. Also if you can vary
response is far better. We should have where you train so as not to become
an Explosive Reaction To A state dependent, it would be an
Situation - its as simple as that. advantage.

Learning The Lines! What we are primarily going to


I was listening on the radio to two concentrate on in this chapter is
actors who were talking about how Pre-emptive strikes and kicks. After
they remembered their lines and the years of having to make it work I know
problems they sometimes had in this no other way, if reasoning wont stop
regard, particularly when the place the person. As a civilian I have no
they eventually had to deliver them, telescopic baton, T hold baton, Quick
differed from the place they learned cuffs, nor a can of incapacitating
them in. They referred to the training spray. If I did I would probably only get
as being state dependent in other myself confused. For me Forward is
words the state or conditions where Best.
you learned the lines, or in our case
practised the drill or technique What I do know is that without all this
becomes an integral part of that drill. kit I have to be very good and that
When you attempt to do it elsewhere means being very first!, if you will
something is missing and you have a pardon the expression!. Action beats
good chance of it not working. Reaction - do not be led to falsely
believe that you will be able to block
The emphasis should always be on what comes and counter. Be First
how a thing is going to be applied and
where and trying to second guess Before we look at the physical
many of the conditions which may techniques of an encounter it is
apply when you actually have to do it. important to just review the state we
When you move a training partner two are in and the humanistic factors
inches closer to you in the dojo so as which are inseparable from the
to make an attack more favourable, situation. If we ever lose sight of the
imagine being in the street and not influence these play we will simply
being able to arrange such favourable believe any and all martial arts
conditions and then think how you will techniques will be effective and we
feel and, possibly how uncertain you will always be in control because of

243
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 4

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

our physical skills - remember - Risk Great, but in front of us is some


Compensation! Knowing some very monster who has just told us what he
basic self defence does not mean intends to do with parts of our body
youve got a T-shirt with a big S on after hes ripped them off us. This is no
it and can face all adversity with place for decision making and I learnt
the exception of Kryptonite. this the hard way on the doors when
I let a situation go on for too long, when
These human factors are what I call on reflection, after the event, I knew all
the STOPPERS as they prevent along that it was inevitable that he
correct action at the most appropriate would have a go. The decision making
time. We have looked at these was also tied up with other issues:-
elsewhere, but a summary will help set
the scene for how to get over these, Tunnel Vision
for some people, insurmountable I read books on Self Defence, mainly
hurdles. All of these factors create by martial artists, who patently have
an environment unsuited to decision never been in a real or serious fight in
making their lives. More often, they are martial
artists, who have conjured up in the
Fear & Adrenalin safety of their own minds how they
We looked in some detail in Chapter 9 think things will happen in the street.
at these factors and how, a I know this, because they construct a
combination of fear and the chemical range of unworkable techniques to
compounds such as adrenalin steal deal with unrealistic situations and to
resolve and confidence. As fear grips make matters worse, to cope with
and the temperature of the situation multiple opponents - all of which is
rises, it becomes increasingly harder based on pure fiction.
to make decisions. The problem, very
simply is that at such times we cannot You never hear these instructors
afford the luxury of the traditional mention fear, adrenalin and tunnel
decision making process. vision, although usually after those
people who know about such
Decision making is a time consuming phenomena from personal experience,
process for most of us, with decisions write on the subject, all of a sudden
being reached after having given due you see these terms start to appear in
weight and consideration to all the works by others. Tunnel vision is a
factors which will influence the result. consequence of fear, adrenalin and

244
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 5

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

the bodys compensation and over- quicker message to onlookers than a


reaction to a stressful situation and it is single shot knockout of one of their
the bodys way of getting the organism cohorts. Its not subliminal, its just a
to concentrate, specifically on the clear, visible statement of fact and it
threat. Its also a product of shock leaves no-one else an opportunity to
and surprise, but the objective result attack either.
is that our peripheral vision goes
and with it goes our awareness of With tunnel vision goes, hand in
what others are doing. At its worst hand, the dissociation of time and
tunnel vision can restrict you to just events - the seeming slowing down of
3 degrees of field of view. things that happen around you. It is
hard to break this feeling and often
If you let a conflict deteriorate into a it has the effect of making you feel
brawl and you are in a flurry of very ineffectual. Sometimes when
close activity with one person, let me this happens you can take on an
tell you one thing and that is that observers role. I always find this
you will definitely not remember to one of the most difficult sensations
keep turning your head around the to describe and also to avoid, but it
see whats happening around you - is a consequence of you becoming a
your head and eyes are fixed firmly on victim and, in particular, going on the
your opponent and thats it. By defensive. It is a very bad state of
contrast, however, if you slap him affairs as it is very close to the
unconscious, half-way through a feelings of submission. In Chapter 9
sentence and without a break in your we looked at these and other
verbal cadence, you will lose no phenomena phenomena in more
concentration nor awareness of your technical detail, i.e. Tachy-Psychia,
surroundings. Auditory Exclusion, Cognitive
Dissonance, Psychological Splitting
Ive used my own powerslap and and Fear.
actually finished the sentence I was
halfway through as they hit the ground. Consequences
Also, Ive always been a subscriber to An analogy is to put your toes on
the old Chinese proverb which says a line in a gymnasium and then step
that the quickest way to train a over it. Easy enough - probably one of
monkey is to slaughter a chicken in the simplest physical moves you
front of it. Nothing sends out a could make. Imagine now though that

245
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 6

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

your toes are on the edge of a cliff One way I have to bring the point
with a 200 foot bungee jump to do. Its home is to paint a scenario. I pose a
the same physical action, but now problem to a policeman having given
your ability and decision to actually him a piece of paper to be able to
take that simple step is now no longer work the solution out on. His problem
an easy one and the reason is is that he is alone facing a pair of
CONSEQUENCES. suspects he has stopped. One of the
pair is known to him and he has form,
In this case its the consequence of is known to be violent, known to
death if the elastic doesnt hold. If your carry a knife and both have reacted
mates are encouraging you, you will aggressively. He feels there are
get them well back so they cant grounds to detain them, but the
push you and then youll say situation is worsening. There may be
something like when the big hands the need to pre-empt any overtly
on 15 seconds past, Ill go, then rather aggressive action, particularly if the
too soon it is at the 15 second point one who is known to carry makes a
and you still havent jumped. If you move and before assistance arrives.
allow the situation to continue you will
probably never go and so it is in However, there are other considera-
the street when trying to come to a tions - is it going to be defensible when
decision to act. viewed later by senior management,
will it work?, how should it be done,
Like the bungee jump you try and which one should he go for. At this
psyche yourself into it, but often you point the one who may have a knife,
still cant make it work. Even Police then starts to reach into his waist band
Officers are dogged with it in the -but what for. His eyes are staring and
street and like all of us there are aggressive - the problem is what to
more consequences which weigh our do?
decision making down and that's
the consequences of the law and The police officer goes away with the
for Police the consequences of paper and a pen to list all the pros, for
disciplinary action and having to action and all the cons. When I next
justify their actions to someone who speak to him I ask him how it the
is probably trying to cover his own decision making has gone. Good is
arse. the reply, I spent some time looking
up the law, analysing the potential

246
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 7

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

consequences, I talked to senior cocktail. Some people are unable


management about their possible to concentrate on the critical issues
reaction and came to the conclusion and focus on trivia instead, when
that I had to hit him and neutralise the making judgment calls normally. In
threat. violent confrontations the inability to
How long did it take I ask. concentrate is very dangerous.
Oh about two hours was the reply.
Its a complicated problem. Lack of Commitment
So it is and so it always will be, but The final breakdown of the cycle
remember that the decision to act in usually occurs from a lack of
this case was probably right, but it commitment. Most people when they
took 1hour, 59 minutes and 59 try to rapidly assess a potentially
seconds too long to reach. When it lethal situation, first deal with the
happens in the street, there is no time chemical cocktail effect, fear and then
for such balanced decision making - the denial phase. In the majority of
it could get you killed, but as it unfolds cases they have not even completed
before you and without you really the cycle before a violent act is
being conscious of it your mind is committed against them. As a result
trying to do this balance sheet of pros their commitment to ending the
and cons, - consequences. The result confrontation which may even require
is inactivity and uncertainty of the the use of lethal force is not a full
correctness of pre-emption. commitment. For a police officer by
the time it takes for the officer to
Difficult decisions are hard to make assess the situation, lethal force may
especially under stress and when have been used against him or her.
you do take a decision in any aspect
of life we must take responsibility for Being Hit
that decision. This can be hard even in It would be a comfortable assumption
non-stress situations, but under stress that we will come through every
a decision must be made quickly yet physical encounter unscathed. For the
under the worst possible conditions. most I have, but probably more by
good luck than much else, but Ive
Loss of Judgmental Powers been hit enough times to know I dont
Unfortunately the ability to make a like it and will be pre-emptive enough
critical judgment is also effected by to not allow it to happen. In the early
stress and maybe by the chemical days on the door I didnt get the timing

247
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 8

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

as correct as I would in later years nearly 20 years ago - was something


and Ive had a blow or three that I had to design to overcome decision-
never should have happened. You making in stressful situations. As I
cant allow yourself to be hit, unless have said above, I found, through bitter
you have been taken entirely by experience, that I was leaving
surprise, for a number of reasons. First inevitable situations too long before
if it is a good shot you could be acting. By inevitable, I mean a conflict
knocked unconscious, second it could which is going only one way and that
disable an arm or leg and third and, is, that the person in front of me is
more likely, it could lose you your at some point, without question, going
resolve. The latter is the most likely to have a go.
outcome and as you reach for the
impact spot which is also instinctively The delay is for the dialogue which
likely to happen you are hit again. he hopes will dominate before he
attacks. Its for show, to impress his
To train to take blows is not feasible, mates, to subjugate opponents, but
nor palatable for most average people. what it really serves to do is overcome
They do self defence classes to learn his own fear and anxiety by aggressive
how not to get hit, not to go and get bluster. Against many people it works
thumped. Somehow, though they and they will back down, lose the will to
have to develop the correct response fight and if it does kick off, their will to
to a blow which is to react into the win is negligible and this is conveyed
attacker, not to react away from him. very clearly to their attacker.
If adrenalin is flowing then the pain
reducing chemicals are also in the What an action trigger does, through
system which will help, but it will still endless repetition, is condition you to
come as a shock. Visualisation of react physically to some other
encounters will help, where you picture stimulus. Its an example of Classical
yourself reacting in an attacking way. Conditioning or as we know it a
It is the exact opposite to what they Pavlovian Response, but unlike the
expect. Psychologist Pavlov, who got dogs to
To counter the problems highlighted salivate at the sound of a bell, we
above I developed the following: condition ourselves to strike pre-
emptively in response to a word, some
Action Triggers slight physical movement, or image.
An action trigger - a term I coined The movement could be a slight turn of

248
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 9

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

action trigger and the process for


developing the co-ordination
between the word and the
physical response, is that you
choose a word which you can
bring easily into a conversation -
dont go and pick one like
anthropomorphise as its fairly
difficult to fit into conversation with
someone who themselves have dif-
ficulty with long words like and and
but. The conditioning takes place
on your seven foot, 200 + lbs punch
bag, where, during the
role play of a conversation, you
say the word and strike! This you
do for a few thousand times over
weeks, months and years.
Eventually when you are in front of
someone and its about to kick off
Dave Barry working single, pre-emptive elbow strikes
to the Tough Guy dummy. This type of practice
you simply say the word and the,
should always be linked with an action trigger, now, automatic response occurs.
either a word, colour reference or physical stimulus
that creates a conditioned response. The pre-emptive strikes should be
simple, powerful, one-shot blows,
the palms outwards or you could use
that finish the fight.
the now classic, Coopers Colour
Codes as a visual image. The colour
For me, this is where the double
codes are ideal for this purpose and
hip Powerstrike technique comes
link in well with all the awareness
into play (see authors videos
levels. Personally I have found the
Powerstrike and Powerkick). You
Colour Codes of more value in
simply cannot afford to wait to defend.
situational awareness where I link a
At the distance that 95% of most fights
colour to the environment as we
start, which is at 18 - 20 inches,
looked at in Part 1.
ACTION WILL BEAT REACTION. You
wont win if you mistakenly believe you
Choose A Word!
can block and counter - you wont even
Predominantly, I use a word! as my

249
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 10

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

see it coming - you will lose the as you are first approached your
initiative and it becomes a drag-out, emotion of fear or trepidation acts on
knockdown, brawl, where both parties your adrenal system, the physical
can suffer serious injuries. Also, if it effects of that make you worry and
turns into a brawl, you lose the become more fearful which causes
management of the situation and his further adrenal release and so on! You
mates will be all over you like a rash. must break this vicious cycle.
The reason for that is the onset of
tunnel vision that we discussed above. Second, fear in its purely emotional
state, is very close to aggression. With
Fear Control some pre-visualisation and practise, if
I cannot stress enough the importance possible, you can learn to convert fear
of developing your own action trigger, into anger and aggression. Both these
because without it you will continue emotions, when you are in a conflict
to be faced with uncertainty and situation, are good to have, albeit it
inactivity. But how do we overcome in a controlled way. The old army
fear? First, as I have stressed, try and bayonet practise of charging the
analyse the effects the two very dummy was not simply to train in
distinct human reactions i.e. the technique, but rather to develop the
emotion of fear and the chemical necessary aggression which was
responses of adrenalin. What we think required to overcome the fear of
of as a fear reaction when our legs charging the enemy head on and
shake, our mouths dry up, our engage in hand to hand combat.
breathing gets shallow and rapid, our
stomach knots and we suddenly feel The main problem, when we are faced
exhausted are more attributed to the with aggression and high threat is
effect of unused adrenalin than to our that we try to keep a hold on our
fear emotion, although you must emotions in an endeavour to keep a
remember it is our fear response which hold on ourselves. Because we are
has triggered the adrenal release. near to breaking we grip hold very
tightly of all our emotions, fear not
First, do not leave a situation to being the least of them, but in doing so
develop and go on too long before you we keep too tight a hold on our
act. The longer these effects continue most powerful emotion at this time -
the worse you become and there is a aggression. We say we are in control
rebound effect. By this I mean that of ourselves, which is true, but only to

250
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 11

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

our detriment. We must learn to let go and Constant. If your combative


more and be able to switch anger and training is not geared to being
aggression on and off like a light Judgmental it will fail you in extremis.
switch. I tackled the process of this in ASSESS - DECIDE- REACT
Fit To Fight and the aggression we
develop through appropriate physical ASSESS - Situation, judgment, experi-
training drills will transfer to the street. ence and training
DECIDE - Urgency, life critical, force
Aggression matrix and rules of engagement (police
Being able to turn aggression on and officers).
off is a trained reaction. It does not REACT - Conditioned reflex (IAD
make you aggressive, just as a immediate action drill), judgmental use
soldier who is taught to kill isnt a of reasonable and necessary force,
danger to society as a civilian. It is training and justification.
simply a state of mind you can switch
into and out of instantly. Aggression The Initial or Involuntary
wins fights - little else! It is the biggest Reflex Actions
asset women bring to the fight, if only If you were walking down the street
they can tap into it and direct it. I get and a car backfired close by or you
my aggression through both the were suddenly startled you will
physical training and visualisation respond in a reflex way. Those of you
practise. Many martial artists believe who have read The Modern
they need to exercise some stoical and Bodyguard will be familiar with this
mystical resolve to control their effect when we relate it to weapons
emotions in a conflict situation - its TV training. Doing one thing on a
and Film stuff. They lose because they controlled range is one thing and
need real, naked aggression. doing it under fire is something else.
Fairbairn realised this as he studied his
Summary men in action. There is a startle
Realistic training both with regard to response in all of us and you should
fitness and combative defence, must be aware how it is we will react:
be realistic to aid the Decision & Shoulders hunch.
Engagement Cycle. There is no Head moves forward or ducks.
substitute for good, realistic training Neck cranes forward.
and experience. Remember - Hands come up around the chest or
Uninterrupted, Concurrent, Consistent, head.

251
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 12

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

street or in a pub or shop then


you communicate both verbally
and non-verbally which conveys
that you are not the easy victim
he thought and you are not
frightened, or at least not
showing it.

a. Hands
Your hands can give so much
away. If you can talk without the
need to bring your hands into play
then hold them loosely at your
sides or clasped in front.
I, on occasions prefer this,
particularly if I feel a body shot
is an option then I want the
With no hand movement to link with dialogue, any
movement of the hands will be picked up by the hands to come to the target under
aggressor on the left (contrast this with the opening
shot from the combination shown later). his eyeline. If I need a guard, but
dont want to forewarn him of their
Muscles tense (shoulder & stomach). use I will talk with my hands i.e. I will
Eyes narrow or squint. wave them about in a very articulated
Heart & pulse rate increases dramat- way. This gives me a natural barrier,
ically. conditions the aggressor to accept
Adrenaline and Dopamine released them and puts them close to my target
into the bloodstream. and ready to move. Also should his
hands come up I can trap very easily.
General Considerations
b. Stance
Body Language You must make the best of what you
Signals we send out can be non- are given when it comes to stance. If
verbal, or as we say through our body you are caught square and if you try
language. If you are attacked from and move to improve your situation
behind by someone who was hiding in then you will telegraph your intentions
the bushes this aspect plays no and hell be all over you. If you are
regard, but if you are confronted in the leaning on a bar when someone

252
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 13

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

approaches why move? By not and in this context the eyes can
altering your stance you lull him into a convey more than the voice does.
false security and you can and should
be able to explode from any position d. Voice
when you so decide. If your lucky you Your voice can be the principle
may be able to adopt a 3/4 stance weapon in your physical armoury.
i.e. at 45 degrees to the aggressor Used correctly it can be superior to any
with your strong side to the rear. Hold punch or kick. Police officers know and
yourself erect- If you start to crouch, are taught the skill of control by verbal
then again you start to telegraph intent. abilities. They know that on many
occasions the safe Reactionary Gap
c. Eyes may be many feet, which leaves them
You may read elsewhere that you with only their voice to be able to
should lock your gaze with your obtain compliance. The use of your
assailant. There cannot be any hard voice is similar to how you use your
and fast rule on this. People differ in eyes. You can either psyche him out
their individual ability to hold or suck him in. Used aggressively in
someone's gaze and often if you force conjunction with your eyes you can
yourself to do this you will accelerate finish a confrontation before it starts.
the onset of tunnel vision. Also if you Be sure, however that you can carry it
are skilled at acting you may want to off - if you cant then you can have
avert your gaze briefly to make him given the game away and lost any
think you are frightened. If you need to advantage of a pre-emptive strike.
get him closer you wont do it with If you shock him back and he goes into
strong eye contact. As many people a guard position and comes at you
will attest you will not be hit with his then you have a fight on your hands
eyes, so by watching them you will and it is no longer self defence- I say
miss what he is going to hit you with. I again it is a fight.
agree with this. Personally I dont like
long eye contact as it promotes tunnel When first approached keep your
vision and allows you to miss other voice firm, but low. Never plead unless
body signals. The reverse is true if I it is part of the wider game Ive been
turn on the aggressive dialogue. If I talking about, that is, to lull him into a
have decided to psyche him out by false sense of security. Let others who
use of your voice then this has to be know you be the judge of whether an
backed up with aggressive eye contact aggressive approach will work. If you

253
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 14

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

have a face like a robbers dog and Line ups can be even more critical
a voice to match, then you may be able when facing multiple opponents. If you
to carry it off. If, however, you look like have the space then you need to
an art historian whose only aggressive create more. I will look at this in more
act has been to fight sleep! then you detail later. At the point when you
may not pull it off. Others will tell strike, if you havent got your line-up
you how they perceive you in an correct, your distance for the second
aggressive context and be guided by opponent may be wrong and you may
them. If every time you shout at the need a low kick to enter, prior to your
kids they roll about the floor laughing main finishing technique. Very few
then another approach may be people can ever win fighting three
advisable. people, but you can certainly win
fighting one person three times,
Line-Ups especially if you act pre-emptively and
We all know that to be effective with the first two are out of the game in,
strikes, kicks or to grapple we need literally, split seconds. That having
our opponent in the most favourable been said, Ive found from experience
position. This position is a combination that after the first one goes, from a
of not only range, but body position. single strike and without you breaking
If your opponent is square on to you into a sweat, or so they think, the fight
many options open up with frontal has usually gone out of them.
assault and some round techniques,
probably to the head. If he is side on or Line-ups are as much to do with how
off to one side of you then matters may we hold our hands, but remember -
be less favourable. Often we have to you will have been caught in a social
work with what we are given. If you are stance and any overt movement on
leaning on a bar when someone your part to move into a more
aggressively approaches and starts to preferable fighting stance will be
talk then it may be impossible to effect noticed and acted on swiftly. You have
much change to how you are both set to be able to work with power shots
without telegraphing your intentions. from an upright stance with your
This is why you must practise hands held in a casual position as
situational strikes from a variety of we show on the Powerstrike and
angles and positions which do not Powerkick videos.
favour the techniques.

254
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 15

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

Ranges & Tools to suck someone into your effective


When we face an opponent in the punching range or alternatively to
street or elsewhere the conflict will psyche them out and dominate the
take place at a certain distance or occasion. After we look at some of the
range. Seldom will anyone demand requirements for the voice we will
your purse or wallet from a distance of look in turn at the other more accepted
ten feet so the presumption is that physical tools and also in each section
most of the problems we will face will give a list of those martial arts which
be up close and personal. Often have something to offer with regard to
though even a few inches of extra that particular range. This list is by no
distance between you and the means exclusive and if your system is
opponent will mean a completely not there dont start writing in.
different tactic or weapon for the job Remember though that for the street
i.e. a kick, strike or grapple. What we nearly all traditional techniques need
use are basically tools and as with adaptation. Later we will look at my
any tool for any job certain ones have adaptation of the various tools.
been designed to tackle certain tasks
better. So it is with self defence and 1. Voice - 1st Range
often this is why many traditional We looked at some of the basic
martial art systems fall down in the considerations to do with voice earlier
street because they are ineffective at on in the chapter, but here we will
certain ranges. I realised this with look at it as a skill, no different to say
traditional Karate many years ago, punching and kicking. What I must say
particularly with regard to grappling is, that like any other martial skill you
and other intermediate ranges. perfect, the end result is only ever a
function of one thing and that is
When I ask people how many ranges practise and so it is with the use of
they have to be skilled at to be a your voice. If you dont practise these
competent fighter, the answer is skills when you come to try and use
usually three! i.e. kicking, punching them you will find them less then
and grappling. Unfortunately the effective. One problem is the
correct answer is seven! - try and work embarrassment factor, but when you
them out for yourself. Ill give you the next get on your punchbag, start some
first one which I talked about earlier dialogue. If you dont you will never
and thats the dialogue range and the hone this particular skill, but, more
skills you need develop to be able both importantly, you will have no training

255
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 16

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

base to develop your action trigger. to move towards you - the choice is
If you base your own trigger on a word to wait and let it happen close by or
then you must get the association look aggressive and say - dont even
between this word and an explosive think about getting in my bastard face
physical strike. or Ill fucking rip yours off - now fuck off
and dont bother me! - all at a 15 foot
As a weapon your voice transcends range. Big bluff maybe, but it could
every distance you may find yourself work or be the start of your mental
at. You can use it at twenty feet or domination. Done without confidence
at two inches as you grip someone by and the right aggression, however, and
the throat and talk into their ear. Voice youre in big trouble. It works in
control requires the most confidence the street when you are barged
for any technique. Remember the intentionally by someone looking for
trouble. Never let them get
the aggressive ascendancy.
Remember what I said about the
eyes. You cannot have one
without the other when you elect
to use the voice aggressively as
the eyes convey the belief of your
seriousness.

2. Kicking Range
Kicking is like grappling in the
street, a last resort! Forget all the
fancy high kicks you see in films
and in the Dojo, they will backfire
on you in a self defence scenario.
Clothing, footwear and terrain all
act as inhibitors to kicking in the
street or elsewhere. By far and
Kicking means low and powerful. Never kick any away though kicks are inherently
higher than where the fingertips end!
slow, require compensatory equal
example we used in an earlier chapter and opposite body movement to make
of the man looking over at you and them move, giving a big telegraph
talking to his mates and then he starts of your intent. Even an unskilled

256
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 17

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

individual can, with no prior intention,


end up holding onto your foot which he
accidentally blocked and grasped. If
you kick and are charged then you
are on your arse. Try kicking an
American Pro Footballer or an

........ it comes as second nature when you


have to do it for real.

other strike before you throw them.


Dont get me wrong as kicking does
have a part to play.
Martial Arts
Thousands of times on the bag means ......... Japanese Karate
Tae Kwon Do and associated Korean
systems
English Rugby player and they will just
Some Chinese systems
charge through you. If you have
someone in front of you even fairly
3. Punching & Striking Range
close, the range, say, from your back
The third range as we move in, but
foot to their head is probably nine feet,
remember what we said earlier in this
which distance the kick has to travel.
book that Distance-Dilutes. In
Kicks will be seen unless you cause a
Karate we have come to be able to
distraction with the hands or some

257
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 18

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

deliver a scoring blow from as far out think that my opponent knows I am
as possible so as to be out of range looking at his jaw.
of a counter. In the street we need
our body weight behind the punch Dont believe the bollocks you may
and need to be at an uncomfortable read elsewhere about the centreline
and closer range than you may train of the face i.e. the nose and front of
at the Dojo. Also the further away the face. These are pain not shock
you are the greater the chance of inducing and do not incapacitate. If you
him seeing it coming. This brings me are going to go for an eye strike all
to another point and that is target well and good, but I am of the opinion
area. For many years my punches that eye strikes require fine motor
have always been delivered as body skills. They are a small target, but
shots.

By far and away the best solution


to reducing the role of an aggressor
to one of non-threat is a one-blow
knockout. Saying it is one thing, but
being able to pull it off every time
takes a very high skill level. My friend
and partner Geoff Thompson whose
skill at this is outstanding would no
doubt disagree, but for me I have
never been able to make all the
elements come together perfectly, at
the time. To achieve the perfect
knockout, the blow has to be inch
perfect on the very point of the jaw or
slightly off to one side to be precise. At
this point the brain is shaken by the Rick Young, Britains foremost JKD instructor
demonstrates the skill in trapping.
blow causing the unconsciousness. As This intermediate range between punching and
elbows, head, knees etc should be a
you move back up the jaw line the fundamental range in everyones armoury.
shaking effect is less. To be pin point
accurate you must also look at the probably the biggest single problem
target. I have always found this the is that people have a natural
most difficult to achieve as I always disinclination not to go for the eyes.

258
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 19

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

Also, If you strike to the front of the


face his eyes will pick up the
movement and he may turn his head Martial Art:-
or bring it down and you are then Japanese Karate
hitting armour plate The head is just Chinese Kung fu systems
that -armour plate, which if struck Wing Chun
wrong will seriously damage your Korean Systems
hand. Frontal face strikes have every Ju-Jitsu
potential for massive residual damage JKD etc etc
to both you and your assailant which is
unacceptable. There should be no
blood and no broken anything, if it is at
all possible.

So my punches have been primarily


body shots. What I am after achieving
is to put my body weight inside my
opponent and this is achieved by
use of the Double Hip and Door
Hinge principles. What I also want
to achieve is the disguise for this
to happen and I can camouflage what
I am doing by my hand gestures and
by pretending to turn away from my
opponent.

You can see from the photos the


profile of the arm and fist . With the
massive impact I achieve it doesnt
really matter where precisely the
impact happens, but I am going to go With a training dummy like this, use of the head
becomes much easier, but in its absence, a
for the solar plexus area, but if is normal punchbag is still ideal.

anywhere near it will still put him


down. I may change the angle of the 4. Trapping Range
shot, but I will not loose sight of the The fourth range. When you ask most
need for impact. people what tools would fit the range

259
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 20

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

after punching the answer is usually


knees and elbows. Trapping is the
intermediate range with techniques
adapted from systems such as Wing
Chun or JKD. If you are standing
in front of someone and they start to
bring their hands up to a punching or
guard position then attempting to
strike is the wrong option. The correct
option, using a heavy hands is to
slap and trap the hands as you move
in from that intermediate range to an
even closer range and strike again.
You can do the same if you see
someone reach into their waistband
i.e. trap that hand and close. Trapping
.... at the end of the projection hell get the head
is a transitional technique. By that I and then .....

mean it doesn't happen in isolation,

From a position where you are talking with .... hell get the knee to the upper thigh and
your hands to a heavy slap on the opponents that should certainly be the end of things.
forearms, at the same time as an explosive The whole combination should be over in 2 -
projection forward .... 3 seconds.

260
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 21

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

or trap, prior to impacting at the next


range.
Martial Art:-
JKD
Wing Chun
Chin Na
Hsing-I

5. Elbows, Head, Knees Range


After trapping you are in close and
able to hit very hard. If the situation
allows it I will attack with both head
and elbow and certainly to pre-empt
any movement towards a weapon I
will hit with a whole body strike putting
Neil Adams MBE, one of Britains most successful
Judo competitors and Olympic silver medallist,
the shoulder and head in at the same
demonstrates the dynamic skill of taking some- time. Using the door hinge principle
ones feet away.

but in conjunction and that is


ALWAYS closing in. If a hand
is put close to you either to
point or to grasp then it must be
slapped away and a strike
initiated, even if the strike is
only to disable that limb you
have slapped.

Once they have made a move,


for me, there is no going
backwards. I must close and
disable him instantly and I cant
do that on the retreat. Im not
going to draw back, rather I am
going to react forward and
any arm or limb which is in Alan C, on the other hand can find no-one other than his
Frankenstein-like creation to upend!
the way, I will slap very heavily

261
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 22

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

one can deliver massive shock and Knees


impact and be able to Elsewhere in this book I talked about
blast someone backwards and knees and where not to strike with
certainly off their feet. them. Where not is to the abdomen.
If a person is upright then no natural
Elbows
Some of the biggest mistakes
are made when delivering
elbow. The next chapter will
detail the problems even
experienced people have in
delivering elbow. Most people
initiate the strike too far away
under normal circumstances to
hit him at the point where the
maximum force is available. The
result is that they let the elbow
come through 180 degrees and
in so doing create a big circle
with the energy having gone too
far . What most people do is
compromise by throwing them-
selves forward into a forearm
smash.

Head
Whilst the head is one of the Going to the ground doesnt mean that impactive tech-
niques have finished, just the opposite. If you do go to
primary weapons in the arsenal the ground, your first priority is to fight your way back
of the street thug, there is always up - not to look good on the ground.
a great reluctance to employ it by target presents itself in this area. If
people who are facing violence. In the someone is bent over then, although
next chapter we will look at the actual there is a natural target, their stomach
technique of delivery, but suffice it to muscles are compressed and hard and
say that the head is a very practical you effectively impact with the flat top
proposition when at that very close part of the thigh not the knee point.
range. Only those who have not had to use

262
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 23

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

it in a street situation would teach When it comes to a clinch and you are
it this way. still standing, then dont get caught
playing the game. By this I mean
The target for knees is the thigh, both getting into a pull and push scenario,
front and inside. Outside is ok, but as you will tire easily and whilst you
you will find that it seldom presents are occupied with this problem his
itself as often as the inside, where, in mate puts a knife in your kidney or
fact, most damage can be done. To a bottle over your head. You must
use a knee effectively you need a good have him off his feet in a split second
high lift and you are likely to have or you must push back and blast in
moved to the next range if you again with head, knee or elbow. The
are using knees and that is vertical fact you are locked up doesnt mean
grappling. you cannot impact and with the double
hip such close proximity is not a
hindrance to delivering impact. Also
6. Standing (vertical) Grappling as with the double hip body impact
Range if used correctly will put him down
It happens in boxing matches, karate immediately as with my Powersweep.
tournaments and most punching and This and other specific techniques
kicking systems and that is that when I will go into in the next chapter.
a few blows are exchanged then a Martial Arts:-
clinch happens and a standing grapple Judo
takes place. In these events though, a Ju-Jitsu
referee will come to the aid of both Sambo
parties and after separating them the Wrestling
fight will continue. Not so in the street
or the bar - you are on your own 7. Groundwork Range
and you had better know how to Part 3 of the Pavement Arena series
grapple. At this stage you are not of videos deals with grappling and is
on the floor and now all your efforts correctly titled Grappling The Last
should be directed at keeping things Resort.
that way. Going to the ground may
be a very salutary experience unless Over the past few years we have all
you are familiar with the feelings been impressed with the effectiveness
and arena. of grappling when put to the test
against other martial systems, and the

263
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 24

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

Gracie brothers in The Ultimate as willpower diminishes and it


Fighting Challenges are exemplars of diminishes quickly. The problem with
this art. We have seen big, capable learning how to grapple is that like
men grappled into submission and any martial art you will learn a
punchers and kickers nullified with system and all the complexities of
ease. The problem is we have seen it movement. Groundwork is like chess,
take fifteen minutes in some fights. with each move having numerous
counter options and levels of complex
Most fights that start off in the street thinking required to weigh the merits
or pub with an exchange of blows of a proposed course of action. The
very soon end as a grapple after problem is you need to be down only
only a few seconds if the punches are as long as it takes you to get back
ineffective. For civilians and the police up again.
alike going to ground is the very
last thing you should be doing. Often, So why grapple. Simply so it will not
though it is unavoidable and we be unfamiliar territory if you have to go
must prepare for that eventuality. to ground. If it happens you must
If you were taken to the ground and still be able to function and this will
you were there for four seconds you only happen if familiarity is able to
could be in very serious danger. As a overcome the fear. You should have
doorman you new that if you ever enough grappling skills to enable you
got taken to the ground you would to break the hold and regain your
be kicked senseless not only by the feet, but without the onset of panic.
mates of the person you were
fighting, but others who would take the To achieve this you will probably
opportunity to put one in. have to resort to impactive
techniques. People who are traditional
So am I saying that you should not grapplers dont do this and herein
bother to learn to grapple. No - just the lies the danger. If you hit the ground,
opposite. There is no sensation as hit your opponent. The moment you
frightening as being taken to the are on the ground your task is to be
ground if you have no experience of on top and on top using your head,
grappling. The body tenses, fear grips elbows and fists, if it takes biting
hold due to the unfamiliarity, breathing also then bite. You are at serious risk
goes fast and shallow and all energy every second you delay in regaining
drains away. In effect the fight is over your feet.

264
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 25

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

Martial Arts:- probably too late in pre-empting. This


See Vertical Grappling. latter is the most dangerous and the
one where most people fall down
Suffice to say that you must be (sometimes literally). When your
competent at all ranges and the opponent makes the first move, the
photos that accompany this chapter tendency is to try and block what
give you some further idea as to comes as you step back under the
what is involved, particularly in those assault - wrong! In doing this you
intermediate ranges where many of lose initiative, will be forced to create
the obvious skills, such as punching, openings for your opponent and by
are ineffective. attempting to block you actually create
openings for him to strike. Your ability
Three Common Attack Scenarios to get power into your shots whilst
Over the years, Ive found that on the back foot is also severely
3 broad circumstances can account for diminished.
most conflicts which occur and
2 most commonly. Do The Opposite
What should happen is that you must
First - is the situation which is going go the other way! What I mean is
to reach an inevitable conclusion and dont block but COVER - head down,
which you honestly believe will end hands up and elbows tight in and
in violence against you - in this blast him with your body weight. Stop
situation you must be pre-emptive any movement of him coming forward
and explode first to gain control. You and seize the initiative. TRAP the
may decide you have the choice to hands with power slaps and get the
strike first, providing you know all the head and elbows going and try to finish
other avenues of compliance against it. By not reeling back under his
your opponent have and would be attack, you prevent him gaining the
futile. You may have been in a bar ascendancy, smother the attack and in
facing an aggressive drunk who has fact you can turn the whole thing
chosen you to have a go at, or on around very quickly. DONT
public transport or you may be in the EXCHANGE BLOWS, dont try and
middle of a street robbery. block, but seize every opportunity to
work your power shots and low kicks in
Second - is a situation, like the above, an explosive blast forward. This is
where you misjudge it and you are what Fairbairn taught in his Defendu

265
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 26

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

system and later his silent killing Blocking


course during the war. In other words Ive touched on it above and
do exactly the opposite of what is elsewhere, but you should know that in
expected. the street traditional blocking as you
see it in Karate or Ju-Jitsu books or as
Third - is the surprise attack in the it is taught in the Dojo dont work. Im
street where you are hit without any not just picking on only two martial
verbal introduction, which may be arts, as any system, which has big,
associated with a mugging, or heavy blocks designed to cope with
gratuitous assault, or rape, where large style type attacks, is deficient
surprise is used to gain initial if it endeavours to convince people
advantage. My advice is make sure that these are transferable to a
you see it coming - be aware at all situation where the opponent is inches
times and work your colour codes to away from you not feet. In over
keep you attuned to the dangers and 33 years of martial arts Ive thrown,
hiding places within your immediate probably, close to a million blocks,
environment. The woman who was whereas in the street I cant actually
struck from behind through a gap in recall throwing any.
the hedge before being raped is an
example of this circumstance. Where successful defence is based on
pre-emption you are taking the fight
Only your awareness factors will help to them, so to speak, not waiting on
here so as to prevent. Being attuned the back foot for them to explode at
to react aggressively to any hit on you. A certain Special Agent of the
your body takes a great deal of American Secret Service once said
mental and actual practise, but it If you dont think it can happen to
should be practised. If someone you, it will happen twice as fast -
strikes go straight into them not I actually cant think of a phrase
cover up or back off. If you back off which sums up what I am trying to
or cover you are actually doing get over any better. This is the whole
what they wanted in the first place point, in that it doesnt happen like
as you create further openings and you expect it to. In the dojo you
are susceptible to more of the always know what your opponent is
same and also being taken to the going to do and if you dont, then
ground. the attacks are all controlled so that
there is never any contact. In the

266
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 27

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

street or bar, not only do you not officer. We have looked previously
know what attack will come, but you do at the nature of fatal injuries, but we
not know when. If you wait to block you also need to look at a general range
will be taken by surprise. of everyday injuries.

Blocking and countering is for the A survey carried out by a South Wales
martial arts in jeans types!, who police force some few years ago where
make it up as they go along, imagining 93% of injured officers responded to a
how they think it happens in reality. questionnaire.
As you will see we can use deflects
and slaps, but only as a part of Out of 270 total injuries, 137 were due
entering and as the transition to to assault. The distribution of injuries in
close the range, especially if we total were, in descending order, the
slightly misjudge matters. There is head, neck, back, shoulder area
also the problem of
control. Doormen are
advised by the police
to use lower force
options such as control
and restraint, but
how effective are such
techniques. In the next
chapter we will look at
alternatives.

Assault Injuries
I have already talked
about Purpose and we
looked at why we may
You must practice eye strikes until they become second nature and
be faced with having you must therefore have suitable equipment to train with. Photo
courtesy Martial Arts Illustrated magazine.
to use hand to hand
combative skills. It is a violent world and then moving down the body.
out there and if we look at one narrow Assaults actually accounted for 81%
arena it may help to emphasise how of all head injuries with 19% due to
things are in reality. In this instance head butts.
the Purpose is having to be a Police

267
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 28

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

The main causes of head injuries were butts, and bites. No part of the body
as follows:- was spared.
Punches 95
Head butts 48 The above, although occasioned to
Kicks 29 serving police officers is useful as
Kicks & Punches 10 an overview in that we, as civilians,
Thrown objects 12 could equally expect the same sort of
Scratched 10 pattern of attacks to occur against us.
Struck with weapon 4 The point I want to make, however,
Elbow 4 from the above is that when we are
Bite 3 standing in front of someone who is
Not specified 75 going to strike, we have no idea, until it
Assaults accounted for 81% of total happens, what they are going to
head injuries suffered. The survey do - hence the need, in most
disclosed that in relation to the number circumstances, to be pre-emptive.
of officers and assaults which had If you dont the chances are you simply
occurred , each officer had a 20% will not see it coming, particularly as
chance of being attacked. The assault they will disguise it.
injuries came from struggling with
offenders, from punches, kicks, head Targets
The above survey brings us nicely
on to target areas. Also once we have
looked at Ranges and Tools, the next
most obvious aspect of
the physical confrontation is to
look at where we will apply these
tools.

The police survey of injuries


to officers is very informative and it
needs repeating that even though the
recipients of these injuries were police
officers such distribution of injuries
Mark McFann, demonstrates control by use of not
could equally be expected
the eyes, but the philtrum - its very painful and it to be occasioned to civilians.
works.

268
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 29

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

Head & Face broken fingers, but possibly little


There is something very ingrained in compliance. Exceptions are the eyes
people about striking to the face, be where an attack, if successful, with
it a punch from a man or a nail gouge fingers or thumbs can end a fight.
from a woman. A number of factors We are probably the most concerned
contribute to this, but the foremost is about the integrity of our eyes, more
probably impossible to fathom, but so than we are about any other part
goes back for millennia to when of our anatomy, although with
man first fought man. More objectively, men, certain other parts run a close
though the head and face are very second!
available targets, but lets not loose
sight of the fact that most of the head Eyes
is essentially armour plate and so If we cant see we cant probably
can actually make a very poor target fight. For some reason though, saying
in many respects. People seem the eyes are a good target, doesnt
drawn to strike to the face, but on actually mean that people can easily
most occasions the result is not what attack them. There seems a strong
they set out to achieve. Other areas reluctance to use eye strikes and
on the head are the Temples and certainly in males this comes back to
the range of pressure points which can the problem of the tool. Four million
be used for exercising control and years ago when our first ancestors
compliance. squared off against each other, I can
guarantee they both clenched their
Jaw
Unless we can knock
someone out by a very
accurate shot to the very
bottom inch of the jaw line
which shakes the brain, the
usual result is varying
degrees of damage to both
parties and little, probably,
achieved. Most attacks to the
head and face area can
cause pain, a broken nose,
broken jaw, broken teeth, Another shot of the Powerslap - massive information
exchange.

269
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 30

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

fists and punched. To stop a man your fingers into the mouth, avoiding
punching is nigh on impossible. To get the teeth and pull sideways.
him, reactively, under stress to
unclench his fist and poke someone in Eye strikes from a distance can require
the eye, becomes a near certain fine motor skills due to the accuracy
impossibility. needed and can often fail as a
consequence of stress. Even the
Women are often no better and when slightest reaction from your opponent
the subject of eye strikes and gouges and a shift of the head can throw the
arises. Although they find the strike off target.
inclination to punch far less strong,
if at all, they have considerable hang Eye attacks are better delivered as
ups about the validity of the eyes an adjunct to a palm strike to the
as a suitable target for them, as a face or jaw, where the thumb or
consequence of squeamishness. Most fingers can have a target of their own
women, even when being assaulted as you hit the jaw or face. You will
expressed how difficult. if not always get some complimentary
impossible they found it to inflict effect if you hit the nose as the
damage to someone. eyes will water, pain is produced, but
it is not a stopper. Nor is the upper lip
Eye strikes can be delivered at or philtrum, and most tales of a strike
punching range and the straight here being a killing blow are
fingers give a few more valuable apocryphal, particularly given the
inches of reach to the strike. This will force required and the accuracy
be a flicking action not a gouge which needed under stress. Remember the
will happen at a closer range. Long smaller the target the greater risk of
range strikes are used to create a very failure.
effective diversion as an eye strike and
the consequent physical responses, Neck
pretty much disable your opponent We know the neck is a suitable target
from carrying on. Gouging will take area, but for what! Certain self defence
place at much closer range, usually systems advocate strikes to the side
when within grappling distance, either of the neck and there is certainly
standing or certainly when on the good physiological evidence to support
ground. Along with eye gouges are this as a target area. A strike to the
mouth pulls, where you can hook anterior part of the neck, back on each

270
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 31

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

side from the larynx can cause primarily directed at this area with
unconsciousness and it can be secondary impact points. This also
delivered with the edge of the hand or brings in the Clavicle, which is
the lower part of the forearm, a susceptible to being broken with
weapon or a shin should occasion a strike from the front. A bottom fist
demand. My concern has always or the back slap can both cause
been for street defence that your damage to this long thin bone. There
striking weapon, be it palm edge or have been cases where a broken
outside of the forearm is effectively clavicle has punctured the subclavian
in a cross draw position. By this artery causing death. On a less serious
I mean that you are hitting the level a broken clavicle means a totally
opposite side of your opponents body disabled arm.
with arm e.g. left hand side of
the neck/right hand. To do it
effectively requires a large
movement which can be seen or
a short movement which has
a high probability of striking
the throat area not the neck.
A natural swing with the striking
arm to the same side of the neck,
if someone is facing you will
put the strike too far round
the side.

Running down the side of the


neck into the shoulder is the
Brachial Plexus, triangular in
shape and very susceptible
to strikes and grips. Impact
delivered from the front or rear
if you need an opponent to
release someone is very Two of Britains foremost practical martial artists - Chris
Boughey counters with a disabling elbow strike to a
effective as a good blow disables kick from Bob Sykes (Editor - Martial Arts Illustrated) -
who, as you can see, has an incurable tendency to over-
the whole of the neck and upper act once he smells a camera lens!

arm area. My backslap is

271
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 32

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

The neck and throat are targets for swelling to the throat and cause
chokes, strangles and the clawing breathing problems.
technique (you can see these in
many Japanese Kata movements) My own preference, for many years
when in close and these need has been the Powerslap, delivered
separate consideration in the next to the side of the face. It is just that
chapter. Strangles are not allowed now a slap- not a cupped hand, not a palm
as an option for British police officers strike - a slap! The difference with
to use, which is a great shame. mine and the way I sometimes see
Correctly applied, a strangle is the slaps taught is that mine works and
technique that can bring even the most has worked on a good number of
violent individual to a state of passive occasions. It is a one shot strike, with
unconsciousness. Dangers exist in no lasting or residual injury. I cover this
its application and deaths have in more detail in the next chapter.
occurred due to a strangle becoming
a choke, badly applied, where the The Information Exchange
result has been a crushed Larynx and When teaching I endeavour to try
subsequent death. and make people understand what,
in simplistic terms, happens when
Over the past few years the reluctance we strike someone. Essentially all
to allow officers the option to strangle we do is pass information from your
has increased with the cases of deaths body, via your striking weapon and his
due to positional asphyxia where target area. If you think of a punch to
people have been restrained for long the head which hits hard bone, you
periods on their front with their hands have only two very small transmitters
handcuffed behind. of information (your knuckles) to a
small part of his head. Only a small
The result of a badly applied neck portion of his nerve endings will
strike could be serious if your only collect the information an pass it to
intent was to create the conditions to the central nervous system (CNS).
escape, as death could be the actual At this point the signal is translated to
result. Remember what we are trying a pain to brain message which your
to provide in this book is a variety of hit opponent decides, in the heat of
and run techniques not a close quarter battle, that he can cope with and fights
battle system. Also a strong hit on the on, particularly with the added benefit
neck can still cause secondary of pain numbing chemicals in the

272
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 33

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

system. Certain parts of the body, thing to me for some reason every
i.e. pressure point have a force black dot I saw on the diagram
multiplier effect where the signal is escapes me. For me, heavy layers
increased many times, sometimes of clothing, particularly leather jackets
even to the extent that the CNS will always posed a problem when thinking
shut the whole system down without about fine tune techniques. What I
even asking permission form the have found on a more objective stance
person. is that all of us are built differently
and the black dots are in different
This is the effect we are after and places on different people. People
this is where the Powerslap is so also have the unfortunate knack of
successful. It transfers huge amounts differing tolerances to both pain and
of information from a very large nerve stimulation. You can see it
surface area to an equally large and with the people who can ignore
reasonably sensitive surface area incapassitant spray like CS or function
i.e. the whole of the side of the face whilst taking a few hundred thousand
causing an overload of information volts from a stun gun. What I do
that the CNS refuses to know after many years of it working
process - hence the knockout effect. for me that if I can put my body
Some systems teach the application weight into my opponents body and,
of force to much smaller pressure hopefully, make the transfer via his
point areas with excellent success, it solar plexus he will go down.
just so happens that I have never
had personal confidence in their I will also attack the Floating Ribs.
application and I do tend to stick There are times when an assailant
with what has worked for me for holds his arms in such a way that a
many years. straight line punch is unintentionally
blocked on line to the target. If this is
Torso the case I will use a rib strike, with
As with the head, face and neck the impact driving up. The punch is
we see in numerous martial arts texts still delivered in a straight line, but
where to strike the body. We are I have put in a body shift to change
shown anatomical points and the the angle of attack. With any low
resultant effect is highlighted, but for torso shots either to the front or rear
some reason when I have someone you are targeting the internal organs,
in front of me bent on doing harmful Kidneys, Spleen, Liver and also the

273
CHAPTER THIRTEEN C 1/2/09 4:05 pm Page 34

T H E P H Y S I C A L E N C O U N T E R

Heart. With the exception of the where caution must be advocated. Ive
Heart , damage to the others only seen people take a substantial kick to
causes long term injury and wont, in the groin and still fight on. The effects
most cases achieve the immediate of a groin strike can take time to have
result you need. an effect and you may not get the
instantaneous stop you need.
Arms & Legs
The arms and legs have always Groin strikes can be delivered with
been some of my main target areas. hands and feet, but often the edge
The Inner Bicep, Upper inside forearm, hand strikes you need to make a blow
Elbow Joint, Outer Thigh, Outer and work do not come naturally to
Inner Knee, Inner Thigh. This was a untrained people. Whenever you work
consequence of door work where if with people on self defence you
you could take the initiative you could discover that there is a blind spot
invoke a lower force option where about groin attacks. Kicking to the
the impact effectively took a limb out groin breaks the golden rule of never
of the fight. If a man cant lift his arm higher than where the finger tips end
he cant punch and if a man cant lift and on many occasions there is no
his leg he cant kick. On occasions he clear shot for the foot to get between
cant even stand. In the next chapter the upper thighs and into the groin.
we will look specifically at how we
make strikes to the arms and legs Where you can make a groin kick work
work, but they are highly is where there has been a double grab
effective.Essentially we endeavour to from the front. By pulling back you will
get an involuntary motor response by make a person put one foot forward
impacting on an area of the leg or thereby creating the space you need
arm which causes the limb to for a groin strike. Be aware, however,
become dysfunctional and to spasm that your opponent can feel a kick
involuntary. There is also a deep pain about to take place by the way your
response heightening the overall body moves and have time to turn
effect, but it is not the pain alone which away from the kick. Its not as easy as
achieves the greatest effect. many people make out. Most martial
art trained people and many street
Groin fighters are prepared for kicks to
The often primary target illustrated in the groin.
many self defence books, but one

274
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 1

14
C H A P T E R F O U R T E E N

The Things That Work

ou must have some Its a tall order to test what you propose

Y
selection criteria for against the above, but if you dont
assessing what will you have not recognised the nature
work and what of real world violence. Bob Kasper
techniques or combi- of the GHCA made a very succinct
nations must be remark during an excellent article he
excluded from your programme. This wrote on the high level of aggression
was well summed up by Peter needed in street confrontations. He
Robins of Combined Oriental Defendu said, Pour every ounce of energy
Arts (C.O.D.A.). The following points into that initial strike! Take him out!
are not listed in order of importance If you approach your training like a
as all are equally as critical as the street encounter, you wont
other: approach a street encounter like
1. Can you apply this move under you are training.
stress?
2. Does it take into account his What I dont want to lose sight of is
probable response? that this book is about self defence,
3. Does it take over the opponents not Close Quarter Battle, a separate
body and mind? subject in its own right and one the
4. Does it take into account a difference author and a colleague will be tackling
in height, weight and skill? at some future date. Self defence is
5. Does it have a natural follow up? about hit and run the second about
6. Does it rely on a high skill level? stay and finish. Our primary aim in
7. Can it be taught in a matter of self defence is simply to buy time
minutes rather than hours? to get out of there. If you are a

275
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 2

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

policeman your goal may be exactly important, but first I would like to
the same or you may have to stay dwell on some general rules about
and make an arrest, but your initial defensive posture.
object has been to create the correct
opportunity for this to happen safely. I mentioned above about being caught
off guard, in a variety of social
Defensive Postures situations and not being able to do
Let me try and set the scene. You may much about the situation. In fact we
be walking down the street and are are never caught off guard. We are
confronted by someone threatening only in a poor defensive position
you. You may be in a pub or club, if we think we are, which actually
sitting or leaning on the bar when makes it a problem more to do with
you are fronted by someone who perception, than a physical position. It
is out for trouble and has picked on may help if I outline how I deal with
you. You may be a police officer who the problem. I know that during any
for some suspicion has stopped day 99.9% of positions I may be in
someone on the street. In all these would seem inadequate from which
cases think about how you are to defend myself if at that time I was
standing or sitting and then try and attacked.
think how inappropriate your traditional
martial arts stances are going to be. Remember though that we have
And by traditional I mean the longer, already covered in great detail the
punch or kick delivery stance. psychological problem of expectation.
We also looked at the need to come
In all these circumstances what you to terms with the problem that where
have is as good as it is going to get. we feel most safe we are most at
Any overt move to improve your risk, and if we can inculcate these
stance, rise off the stool or bar, lifting two factors into our minds on a
the arms into a guard position will permanent basis we are essentially
all illicit an immediate physical never actually off guard.
response. So what, if anything, can
we do to improve matters and create There was a very good book produced
some defensive barrier while we try by two former American policemen,
our best to diffuse and control the about street survival which opened with
situation. Further on we will look at the lines - Ask yourself, how many
how are hands become critically times could I have been attacked

276
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 3

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

today and what could I have done arts stance. This is for the films and
about it. the Dojo. I risk repeating myself, but
you are not there to fight - he may be
I know if I am in a pub, restaurant, better at you when it comes to a
exiting a shop, getting in the car, square go and any stance you find
turning a corner or any transition, that yourself in is good enough to work
there is the potential for an approach from. Believe me a long traditional
by someone and escalating physical stance actually inhibits the transmis-
conflict. As a consequence I am sion of impact as it holds the hip too
always balanced, I expect always to far to the rear to allow the bodyweight
be in a short (social) stance, I will to move into the opponent.
have one or both hands occupied,
I will also have to be alert whilst When Im teaching people defensive
engaged in a task or action and that tactics, where the students have some
I will position myself in any fixed martial experience they always want
location which affords me a wide to shift into a stance and their hands
view of my immediate environment. to come up. This just gives the game
away. If, as you will read, you can
What I know is that I have achieved use some mental programming you
the best within the environment I am create the best conditions to your
given. I will never sit with my back to advantage, so as to make you
the door or the main bulk of people, effectively in charge
I will take an upright chair in prefer-
ence to a low soft easy chair, I will sit Also remember we are wanting to lull
in a way which affords me a swift exit the other person into a false sense
from my position and I will always of security and if believes that we
know that should I be approached I are in a poor position to be able to do
have a physical tool in my armoury much then the scales tip further in
which will work at the angle I may our direction. I want him to gain
need it to. My view is If you are alert no inkling as to my abilities or
then you are in a good stance . intentions.

Try it next time you are out and about. Programming the Opponent
You must get out of the habit though From the very first moment you
in thinking that you must always be sense you have a problem with the
able to get into a traditional martial person in front of you it is essential

277
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 4

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

that you begin getting him used to target area. This allows him to block
certain things, in other words you even a very fast punch and make it
begin to programme him to accept look good. Move the attacker one foot
certain actions as natural and, most closer and dont tell the defender
importantly, non-threatening. I have where he is going to hit and see how
said elsewhere that I dont block in confident he is. If the strike is not
the street and this is true and also not pulled he will be hit.
true. My definition of a block, is how
you see the very traditional Japanese At only a few inches, or up to two
Karate and Ju-Jitsu blocks delivered feet away forget these blocks, as
with all the commitment that entails. action will beat the reactive block,
They are usually employed at an unless it is so telegraphed your
attacking technique which, when grandmother could have dealt with
practised in the Dojo, is delivered from it. But, that having been said, I
a good few feet away, where time still want to employ my hands as
and distance allow visual perception defensive feelers where they can
of the punch or kick, enabling the intercept any movement with a parry,
prior to me pre-empting his main
attack. A parry, unlike a block can hap-
pen from only inches from the
arm you strike. To be able to do this
it is no good if they are locked down by
my side or still stuck in my pockets.
They need to be out in front and
they need to be moving! Movement
is the key to the whole problem of
a defensive posture. But how do
you have them in front and moving
without causing him to react? The
answer is you TALK WITH YOUR
Keep your hands active, keep them in front and HANDS.
non-threatening. Get him used to them waving
around.
Talking Hands
block to work. In training sessions, We do this on many occasions, often
a defender invariably knows the attack without realising it. Sometimes though
which will be employed and also the under stressful conditions, say a job

278
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 5

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

interview, we lock them in a fixed your normal body language and sees
position and talk without their benefit. them as no threat.
And a benefit it actually is.
Whatever you say, say it equally with
your hands. Compute his mind to
accept them waving around in front
of him. What you achieve is that
without him knowing it you can
actually creep your hands closer
to his face, or his own hands and
arms. From this position a power-
slap, trap, arm slap, or even punch
are just inches away from him. If
you leave it too late and you perceive
any movement from him they are
immediately in play and even to the
extent that you can push him back
At some point, let the hands come higher, usually,
associated with a gesture, or sign of submission. or slap his hands down should they
This has two benefits - 1. it momentarily makes
your opponent think hes won and 2. allows you start to move and then blast in with
that brief second of relaxation, essential for an
action trigger, stimulated by your chosen word. whatever is appropriate to your
positional situation.
Look at those Latin and Mediterranean
cultures where verbal expression is Parries
inseparably linked with gestures of Some things I have found over the
the hands and arms, even to big years are that very minor positions
sweeping gestures. This is the source and how you hold your palms can
of the programming we are going to create a threat or total passivity.
carry out. But the first thing you Showing someone your palms can be
must ensure is that your fear and provocative because it is unusual. It
other stressful factors dont force your is more common to face our palms
hands into a rigid posture that you towards our own face and keep the
cant overcome. What you want to back of our hands broadly facing the
achieve is an invisible guard, invisible other person or the fingertips. Palms
in the sense that he sees your hands forward says NO! and it can create
and even sees them quite close, but too strong a barrier too soon which
subliminally accepts them as part of prevents you getting your hands as

279
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 6

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

close as you would like. If you are slap, particularly when I want to move
at an angle then it is actually OK to an arm away to either side. Ill do this
have one hand further forward than if he attempts to grab or point a finger
the other, e.g. left foot forward, then into my face. I once had a drunk in
the left hand can be more outstretched the street who came up to me quite
and it will not seem unusual. When threateningly and started swearing
you try this with someone you will and pointing aggressively in a way
suddenly see how close in fact your only drunks can do. I knew he would
lead hand can get. attach himself to me and if I walked
around him he would simply follow on
If you are holding a bag in one hand and keep up the barrage of abuse.
it is still OK, but try and make it the As he pointed a finger toward me
lead hand which you are able to put I slapped his forearm so hard he
forward without it being hindered. actually spun around and, at the point
Dont ever feel hindered though by when he was facing the other way,
carrying something as to release it as he actually walked off in the same
you strike takes a fraction of a second. motion as his spin, never said another
My parries are all variations of Wing word and never looked back, which
Chun deflections or the hard Pak Sau I thought was an admirable solution
to the problem. Since then Ive been a
firm believer in the heavy hand slaps.

Dont Be Second
I have always used a combination of
both the Wing Chun and the Hsing-I
parries. Of all the Internal Chinese
systems Hsing-I works for me as it
is a very linear style which I find
very much in accord with my straight
line attacks. The rising and falling of
the weight in strikes and very close
blocks and the similarity with
JKDs Rick Young demonstrates a parry and that it
Wing Chun in the simultaneous
is not necessary to have big, exaggerated block- block and strike make the two
ing movements, more typical of traditional
Japanese systems. Always keep your parries very complimentary. I always felt
close, as you would find in Wing Chun.
disadvantaged with the Karate way

280
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 7

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

of block and then strike. At a few the dominance. The use of a heavy
inches between myself and my slap to a forearm, if timed well can
opponent there is not time to separate be a big distracter, but the distraction
the two movements. The Wing Chun lasts for maybe less than half a
and also the Hsing-I condition you second. Whilst it doesnt sound a
to act together if it is ever necessary lot, within that time scale you can have
to deflect and strike and make the followed up behind the slap/parry
two happen simultaneously. and put a full blown strike in.

The first rule, of course, is not to Powerpunch


let them get the first strike off. A serious mistake that is happening
Pre-emption must be the order of with police training in the UK is
the day and if you misjudge it then the over-emphasis on the use of
I would suggest you practise the weapons. Over the past five years
cover and blitz. To regain the initiative from having very little in the way of
you must do the opposite of what ancillary weapons, British police
is expected - if you go back under officers are now equipped with a con-
fusing variety of weapons.
Most are modern day devel-
opments of martial arts
weapons, in particular the
side handled baton and the
telescopic truncheon, which
in their original form would
have taken years to master
properly.

Reality Of Speed
After the impact of the Powerpunch. The lead, left hip and The problem with any
shoulder has not gone back creating a door hinge around
which the bodyweight travels through the punch. weapon is that unless you
The opponent gets the full bodyweight and is blasted back.
Note the rotation of the jacket, still moving after the
carry it permanently in your
double-hip. hand the time taken to simply
an attack you will always be giving a c c e s s
the opponent the correct distance for it and get it into an active position
his best shots, you will be off balance takes too long. Too long against what?
and he will have good balance and Very simply too long to deal with a

281
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 8

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

sucker punch which, even if you see body-weight to your opponent. Also
it coming which is unlikely, will travel you dont need a holster for it.
from a static position to its target
in less than .20 of a second. Visual Some Basics
perception and mental acknowledge- From many years of experience,
ment of the strike takes some .40 of punches used in a real life situation
a second and Ill repeat, thats if you must be straight and work in a piston
see it coming. like action. This satisfies two require-
ments. One that the energy is
There is simply no time even to block delivered to the target in the most
never mind get a weapon out. If your effective way as would be the case
opponent goes to reach under his with any piston and second there is
coat then its futile to try and outdraw no peripheral movement which the
him with a weapon of your own. There other persons eyes will pick up.
is an old adage which for me fits the
bill about police weapons - When all As humans we are particularly bad at
you have is a hammer every range finding which is a product of
problem begins to looks like a our eyes being too close together.
nail. Ill say no more. In other words we are unable to
accurately assess the movement or
So what we know is that a short even detect movement of an object
straight punch, delivered with no which comes directly towards us with
telegraphing will beat a persons visual no lateral movement. This is the basis
guard and his bodies reactive defence. of the sucker punch people literally
So what weapon is there that we can do not see it happening. To aid in
carry in our hand at all times which this happening the fist should never
we can bring into play without having be turned into a typical karate
to draw it form a carry position - youve position, rather it should be kept in
guessed it - our hand! It would help the vertical mode with the thumb on
everyone, particularly police officers if top. If you turn it you will see the elbow
they could gain more confidence in naturally wants to come out, particular-
the use of their empty hand skills, ly when close to an opponent. If you
before they misplace confidence in dont turn your fist it can be used as a
their ancillary weapon skills. Delivered straight punch from only a few inches
correctly a good punch is one of out from the target, which cannot
the best ways to deliver accurate happen if you turn it.

282
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 9

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

Ive gone on ad nauseum about being To achieve a successful one shot


in a social stance and having to do knockout punch the impact needs to
our best from what we have and so be on the bottom inch of the jaw
it is with our hands. In martial arts which, for me asks too much under
and boxing we learn to strike from a conditions of stress. Also it is neces-
guard position whereas in the street sary to look at the spot you are going
we never have our hands in this to hit, which again for me was too
position. In a pub our only striking hard. Inevitably my punch hit centre of
hand may be resting on the bar. So the face caused us both damage and
we have to be able to deliver impact left too much residual evidence of
from any resting position, even with the affray. Hence, as you will read I
our hands completely down at our only ever slap to the face, yet my
sides. With the application of the record with it is 100% and no residual
double hip this doesnt matter as I damage to either party.
actually want my hands down and
relaxed by my side as I will get the Fast Not Necessarily Hard
greatest impact from this position. One other problem I want to share
with you is about impact and speed of
Geoff Thompson my friend and partner punch. It took me many years to
in the British Combat Association will realise that when impacting with a
always have his hands in front of him part of the human body against a
in a talking mode and his knockout specific part of another human body
is to the bottom of the jawline. It is in speed does not always equate with
many ways a hook, which goes impact. I have expanded on this
against what I am saying, but Geoff further on in this paragraph under
brings the punch from outside their the heading Speed or Relaxation, but
vision and has successfully occupied in essence after getting into the
their brain with a question prior to Chinese systems I came to the
impact. Also if you look at the path realisation that often the slow, very
of the strike you will see that it more heavy strike has a far more impactive
or less takes a straight line as distinct effect, particularly on a dense body
from a curve. Geoff is one one of the mass such as the torso, thighs and
most prolific knockout exponents arms. To the head where sharp
I know, whereas for me I have bone on bone transmits signals easily
always wanted to put my punches a very fast, sharp blow can do
elsewhere. the trick.

283
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 10

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

For many years I have only ever into his body. But there is also the
punched to the centre of mass. The myth about the guard which is why,
solar plexus as we talked about in we are told, we need to bring our fist
the last chapter is a wide area back to a guard position. If we were
receiver of information and on or in a fight, where there is an exchange
fairly near the spot will do the trick. of blows then a guard is a good
My principal, standard punch is aimed thing, but we are not in a fight we
at this spot, with the application of are simply stopping one from taking
the double hip and door hinge place.
principles. It is usually a one shot
technique and if its not quite 100% Forget A Guard
effective the other person is shocked Having managed to get my hand to
sufficiently to give you an open target be at touching range why should I go
for your second and probably last hit. the trouble to bring it off his body. If
I bring it back I will only need to send it
I will vary the angle of the strike, even back out again if a second hit is
to bring it at an angle to the necessary and with the double hip I
opponent and onto his floating ribs, can get enough impact into an elbow
but predominantly it will go straight, shot (to drop an elephant) even with
the arm as a piston, still bent on my fingers touching his chest. Also
impact and with the fist in the vertical having struck and closed I am now in
plane. There must be no pull back as trapping range and I need my hands
you would in a traditional system or close to his arms and hands so as to
competition. The shock effect of the lock up, trap or slap away anything
transfer of my bodyweight needs which may be a threat. If he is going
time to disperse so my hand will stay to reach for a knife I want to trap
on his body until it moves away from the hand not be three feet away
my hand, not the reverse. Pullback, which allows him to get it out and start
as we are taught in martial art systems slashing away with it.
is wrong for the street.
Pulling ones hands back into a guard
When we send a signal from the brain position means you are now fighting.
to the fist telling it to pull back, this is Go back to him reaching inside his
actually done before the fist is at the waist band for a knife and then ask
target, so withdrawing power from the where you would like to have your
strike as distinct from letting it disperse hand to be able to trap his - thirty

284
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 11

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

inches away in a guard position near express the effect in such scientific
your ear or with your fingers touching terms, but I know that it works. The
his chest and only some four inches secret of my impact lies with two
from his hand? factors I have referred to many
times - the double hip and the
At all costs we must avoid a fight and door hinge principal. Added to this
more require to be able to finish is the visualisation that every weapon
matters quickly. be it a punch, slap, kick, knee, trap
etc is nearly 50lbs in weight and is
Remember that we do not have a always relaxed. This is the very hard
traditional guard. There is never an part, as, whilst the two main principles
opportunity to work from behind a are physical techniques, the latter
guard in street situations and after one is attained through very difficult
you have pre-empted with a first hit mental practise. I would only say one
the effectiveness should be sufficient thing and that is if I can truly believe
for you to take control without the that my fist weighs 50lbs, then when
requirement of a fighting stance, I hit him he believes it weighs 50lbs.
hence the need not to pull the striking
hand back. Pullback only draws the Such techniques are impossible to
energy back out of the strike. All my teach from a book and I suggest you
strikes, kicks and parries are intended buy the two videos Powerstrike and
to disable the muscles or CNS
motor functions. A bodyweight punch
to a muscle notch on the arm will
simply disable the muscle from
innervating itself to action.

The PPCT system developed by


Bruce Siddle refers to this as motor
dysfunction which they say results
from the over-stimulation of the
effector nerves which supposedly
inhibits the firing of the acetyloholine ,
causing the target limb to be non-
The Powerslap. Although this is delivered to
functional for 30 seconds to several the side of the face, it has to be practised
with the pad against the body, due to the
minutes. I have never been able to massive impact generated.

285
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 12

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

Powerkick where you will get some pain level, damage assessment and
impression of the amount of impact impact point. Some information is not
delivered, but not as much as you passed on for conscious consideration
would if you were holding the impact such as being knocked out. The CNS
pad. deals with this itself and effectively
the brain shuts down. If, however, for
The Powerslap any reason, you do not get a knockout
This has been one of my favourite you simply pass information to the
techniques for many years. When you other person that he may be able to
hit someone on the head or face cope with, particularly if he is fired
with the points of one or two knuckles, up and the adrenalin is anaesthetising
you are sending information to the his pain response.
other persons Central Nervous
System (CNS) and so to their brain. By using the Powerslap you make
Some of that information they can this impossible. Instead of passing
consciously consider such as the information from two small, sharp
points through armour
plate, I pass massive
amounts of information
from the whole of the
palm of my hand to
the side of his face
which contains numer-
ous, sensitive informa-
tion gathering, sensory,
nerve endings. The result
is a complete shutdown.
The beauty of this is that -
1. There is no residual
damage and 2. any
onlookers will only ever
say well he only slapped
him. Unless you are
confident in the delivery
Mr Ku Yu Cheong breaking a layer of 12 bricks. Mr Cheong when
demonstrating his Iron Palm could, among a pile of bricks,
system be careful and this
selectively break any one at will, leaving that on the surface whole chapter should be
unmarked.

286
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 13

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

read in conjunction with the strikes can have when applied


Powerstrike and Powerkick videos. correctly. How they block also has
many similarities with the short circular
Within the ancient Chinese Shaolin block in Hsing-I.
system there was the killing art of
Iron Palm first referred to in the There were pictures of a Mr Ku Yu
secret Shaolin text Yi Chin Ching or Cheong, (see page 286) who looked
Sinew Changing where a detailed as if he weighed about six stone,
section is devoted to the art of training slapping his way through 12 bricks.
the palm. With both an internal The text also said he was able to slap
and external influence and much the top brick and break any one of
conditioning the palm and fingers the bricks he chose in the stack and
can be transformed into very deadly leave the rest undamaged. The only
slight reservation I ever had
about the system of Iron Palm
was with regard to its advice on
training which went 1. Gradual
progress 2. Perseverance (so
far, so good) 3. Temperance in
sexual activity? - what a bugger
eh, oh well back to the
clenched fist.

For me I use a combination of


The Backslap. One of the most deceptively powerful
strikes I have in the armoury. It is ideal for use against heavy hand visualisation and
opponents who try and blindside you. It isnt necessary
to actually look when you deliver it. With all the
the double hip. Both palm, rear
Powerstrike techniques, relaxation is the key, together hand, and less so the hand edge
with correct dynamics.
can be utilised in a variety of sit-
instruments, with no requirement ever uational strikes. Palm slaps are also
to ball them into a fist again for my favourite weapon in the
them to be effective. Many years ago I trapping which I may bring into play
read a text on Iron Palm entitled Iron if I see my opponents hands become
Palm in 100 Days by Lee Ying- threatening. All my slaps are
Arng, which served to reinforce what delivered with the double hip or short-
I had intuitively known about the ened variation of this. All the impact
devastating effect palm and hand results from relaxation and I know if

287
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 14

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

I tense and innervate the quick, white An alternative which Karate people
twitch muscle fibres I will end up with always say they would use is a
a light strike. backfist, but these are the people
The Backslap who still hang a stocking by the fire-
The backslap is simply a variation of place on Christmas eve. Backfist has
the front slap to accommodate the the same problem as any hard strike
tactics of the situation. I have used it to the head, you are hitting armour
very successfully on people who have plate and unless you can look and
been attempting to blindside me target precisely then you will make
a balls of it. Fine targeting
requires fine motor skills and
these, by this point will have
deserted you. The backslap, on
the other hand requires no fine
skills, no targeting as the impact
area is large and it employs the
most effective body dynamics
linked with the heavy hand
principal taken from the Iron
Elbow strikes need to be close and it is essential to use Palm.
deception to bridge the gap to facilitate this happening.
Often, elbows are delivered from too far away. In this
photo, the target was 8 inches closer and the position
shown is that following the impact as the person is It is a golf stroke, but with the
blasted back.
back of the hand coming down
whilst their partner in crime occupied onto the target and so benefiting from
me from the front. I had previously the added effect of gravity. The shot is
tried to use a punch to take out the disguised because my hands are
person at the side, but found that the already in action talking and it takes
requirement for targeting visually no effort to drop the back of the hand
meant I had to take my eyes off the with the double hip onto the person.
opponent in front, which was exactly They simply collapse on the spot and
what they wanted. Also I found that to their legs actually go from beneath
achieve the necessary impact from the them. throughout the action you have
punch necessitated a body shift which not taken your eyes off the man in
gave the game away. front and you can now blitz in with
the combined head and shoulder hit.

288
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 15

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

On the way in his hands will be coming opponent is heavily armoured with
up and this is where your trapping and muscle, fat and layers of clothing then
arm slaps now come into play. the only option is a face strike.

Power Elbow The other targeting problem is the


Most martial artists I talk to and watch unnatural line the elbow makes if you
demonstrate self defence make the extend it out from the side of your
biggest balls up of all when it comes body, in relation to your opponents
to elbow. In 99% of cases they make middle line. Try it facing a training
a complete arse of it due to incorrect partner and you can see that the
distancing. If you take a point at your natural impact point is about
shoulder as the pivot for the elbow and 20 inches from the middle of his nose
also as the starting point for the length at the point where you have reached
of your upper arm you can see that the 90degree point in the circle of the
when measured, you basically have a strike. Basically this means that there
very short 8-10 stick with which
to impact. Despite this elbow is
attempted at much longer ranges
causing either a swing through
to take place or the strike to end
up as a forearm smash.

The power from the elbow must


go straight through the opponent,
especially if you are intending to
strike from the front. The target
area if the opponents arm on the
same side as your elbow, his
upper torso, on the sternum,
lower torso to bring in to play the
solar plexus and in extreme
cases the face.

In most non-life threatening Photo 1. From the position shown earlier in the chap-
ter, the hands now impact heavily on your opponents
situations a face strike is forearm. This has an immediate shock effect and also
brings his head and in particular, the chin, forward.
unnecessary, but if a dangerous

289
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 16

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

Photo 2. Blasting in! For the combined head Photo 4. In this case its going to be a low
and shoulder combination. The time kick to the thigh and you can create any
between the initial impact on the arms and distance you want by pushing him, or hold-
the main strike should be in fractions of a ing him if a knee strike proved a better
second. option.

Photo 3. After the strikes, make sure you Photo 5. Keep the leg straight and make
initially take hold of the opponent, unless it sure it swings into the thigh and is not
was your intention to blast him backwards. kicked into it, as would be the case with a
At this point you need to evaluate your traditional Roundhouse Kick. Simply let the
options - dont simply explode into a weight of the leg and a natural swing create
pre-arranged combination - identify a target. the impact.

290
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 17

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

be fed into the technique, giving you


that one shot capability. The impact is
devastating and can be directed to the
chest and solar plexus, shoulder point,
bicep-notch, forearm, ribs, or stomach
- and as already stated it
is excessive to put it to the face.

Unarmed against a knife it is only


elbow strikes which may give you a
chance of winning the day - it only
takes one good one to end the fight.
I always like to put two elbows in one
after the other. Often the second is
superfluous, but being prepared to
go through the motions is what the
Japanese refer to as good Zanshin.
This is insurance and correct thinking
Photo 6. By this stage it should all be over, but if
there is still any sign of activity - finish with an and whilst we are confident that one
elbow. Combinations are discussed later in the
chapter, but remember, dont simply follow a fixed blow can do it we are half way through
pattern or routine - always have a target!
the next, even if it is to fresh air as
he hits the deck from the effects of
is no way you can strike with an
the first.
elbow technique to the main body
mass of your opponent whilst you are
Head & Shoulder Combo
facing directly in front of him.
So far all I have covered is one slap to
the face and one punch to the body.
So the first point you should
All that I do is predicated on the basis
understand is that to deliver elbow
that I can deliver massive amounts
you must be in a separate channel
of impact. It is impossible to convey
to your opponent and you need to be
in a book how much impact can be
actually alongside. This allows you to
developed through the applications of
hit with your elbow at the first quarter
certain principles and what I do can
of the circle and the point of contact is
remain simple as a consequence of
in line with his body. The main benefit
this level of impact which is delivered.
is that your body weight through the
What I may do is use one or the other
double hip and door hinge can now

291
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 18

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

to create the opening for the main shot over. There are 2 points of contact -
if matters are not so arranged to the head on the chin and your
make the first one the knockout. shoulder point which impacts with the
solar plexus. If you want to blast
There are many ways of using the someone out of the way this is the
head, but few that I have seen that technique. If you are a policeman
dont place you in as much danger of doing a room entry and you have
being hurt doing it as your opponent someone attempting to grab you to
would be receiving it! The rule you prevent you going further this is the
should broadly adhere to is - always technique to use. You do not need to
strike with the part of your head take a hand off your weapon and as
above your eyeline and strike your you know the moment you try to push
opponent below his eyeline. someone off they simply grab your
Generally good advice, but there are arm and tie it up.
still some vulnerable areas such as
the temple areas which are above the Kicking
eyeline which you dont want to bring Kicks have role in self defence and
into play as a weapon in head strikes. used intelligently and to the right target
My own impact point is a broad band area they are good openers where
which runs along both sides of the top the gap you have is not appropriate for
of my head, from the hairline hand techniques or other strikes.
backwards, but excluding an approx
3 gap along the very top. Golden Rules
The golden rule I have for kicks in the
With this you are striking with the street is -never kick any higher than
hardest parts of the skull and by where a persons fingertips end.
tucking your head into your chest and In some cities in the UK this means
slightly dropping it on impact, the point your target area is about one inch
of contact with your opponent you above their ankle bone. If you keep to
should find is his chin. The delivery this rule you cannot get your leg
can be made from some distance caught, even if he manages to make a
away and by using the door hinge and grab for it he is leaning into it and
a sudden stop, made by hitting the you have sufficient downwards force
ground very hard with your foot, the and pull to wrench it free. Where to
top of your body, particularly the head strike?- I want to achieve a number of
keeps on moving as you effectively tip things. I want 1. pain, but pain alone is

292
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 19

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

insufficient, therefore I want to create covers up and rushes in will not be hurt
2. a disability by effecting the nervous by a kick. Often the sheer lack of
system and I also want to 3. disrupt space militates against kicks as there
his stance and make any counter is no where to retreat to if you are
difficult, if not impossible, whilst at the rushed whilst you try to kick. Kicks
same time moving his body into a require considerable effort to move
more favourable line-up. I have to them into action and we need to look
constantly force myself to only think at why that happens and why such
leg kicks for the street. movement gives the game away.

This being the case you can probably Equal & Opposite
come to the conclusion yourself that Two separate actions occur normally
the only kick which will work is a when a person kicks. First heavy
round-house type kick. Front kicks, muscles are engaged to lift the leg
side kicks, spinning back kicks, hook whilst the arms start to move in
kicks - forget them all. If you are able opposition to the torque created by the
to front kick someone and not get in equal and opposite action. When I
big trouble he had probably left his teach kicks my statement all the time
white stick behind that day and had is kick with your arms. As stupid as
borrowed his nervous system from
a tortoise. Ive tried them all and I
consider myself an above average
kicker, but Ive discarded all but a
low round strike with my legs. I even
prefer to refer to it as a low round
strike and not even a kick.

Some of the most cautionary tales


martial artists tell about street
encounters are to do with kicking.
Invariably they have ended on their
arse and had the fight knocked out
of them. Clothing is often the biggest
impediment to high kicks, but despite
that you must come to terms with Photo 1. Your opponent is at a distance where he
feels comfortable and knows you are out of all
the failings of kicks. Someone who ranges without a big body movement.

293
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 20

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

Photo 2. Dropping the weight, however, has the Photo 4. Now with the impact pad in place, you
effect of increasing your lead leg reach by can see, even with the front leg, how much
almost 6 inches. impact is achieved and the usual effect is to
widen your opponents stance and bring his head
forward.

Photo 3. The impact area can either be the Photo 5. The finish is up to you and could
inside of the knee or upper thigh. Either the leg either be impactive, as shown here or a
will move, as shown in photo 4 or the knee will restraint, to suit the occasion and risk. Without
give. Either way its your starter for 10. the use of impact pads or full armour, no feed-
back can be obtained.

294
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 21

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

that sounds it should be your arms Lead Leg Attack


that do the work for the kicks. If you The stance is upright as you would
dont approach it from this perspective expect and apparently you are out of
the arms become sea anchors holding kicking range, or so it intuitively feels to
everything back, and telegraph the person in front of you. This is in
your intention to strike. Think of fact the case until you drop your weight
sitting in a swivel chair, lift your feet off at which point you can can easily
the floor and then think how, if it reach his leg. Use the hands both as
is possible, to move yourself around. a means to occupy his visual acuity
It is, and by pulling the arms one by moving them in front palms open.
way you and the chair will go the Then start to turn away as if you are
other way. It is like you have a small backing down and drop at the same
ball and socket instead of lower time the leg strikes. They are never
vertebrae where any action above or able to move out of the way of the
below the swivel has an equal and hit and as you can see their stance
opposite effect on the other half. widens presenting a variety of options
with which to follow through with.
Now come back to the kick and now There is a femoral artery and nerve
try the same action as you did sitting which runs along the inside, it is a
in the chair. Pull your arms one way very pain sensitive area and the inside
and your kicking leg very easily goes of the knee needs only a few pounds
the other. It is quite easy to disguise of pressure to put it out.
the arm movement and in doing so
you will find that you take out of the The Main Mistake
kicking motion the heavy, muscular When delivering the strike to either the
action that normally accompanies it. inside or outside of the thigh onto the
Hence you remove the telegraphing common peroneal nerve area, most
effect, but this is still not enough to people kick in a typical roundhouse
induce me to kick as the primary way which is too snap the lower half of
strike as the leg still has too far to go the leg and action the kick from the
to the target and can be seen. My hip. This is no different than giving a
strong back leg kick is therefore the man a stick to defend himself with
second strike in any combination. The which has 3 to 4 bends in it - it just
only exception is the lead leg strike simply wont work. At all times the
in a round action to the inside of the kicking leg must be kept straight and
thigh or knee area. swung into the target area with the

295
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 22

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

natural weight of the leg. You will find


an immediate increase in the shock
impact effect. Ensure that your upper
thigh forms a straight line with your
torso and each inch that you hip
doesnt roll into the strike loses you
some 10% of potential impact. If you
try the swing with the heavy leg you
will find even a non-penetrative and
slow kick will have him hopping around
the room.

My strong leg kick is ideally suited


as a follow through from the
Head/Shoulder combo. The first strike,
if they dont go straight down, knocks
them back usually to a perfect distance When practising strangles or any neck
restraint, the release must be instantaneous
for the kick to the inner or outer thigh as shown here. It is better to have 3 people,
as often the person being strangled is out
before he has time to clap his hands. The
alternative is simply to have him extend one
arm in front, which when it drops means
hes unconscious.

to take place. Their mind is still


occupied by the first massive impact
they received and they simply do not
see the kick coming. Remember you
need a very slight pause for target
identification.

A correct target must present itself,


dont just kick blindly because you
expect a target to be there. I can
assure you that if you get the kick in
the conflict is over. They are usually
finished and if there is any resistance
a second kick with the other leg to the
Mathew Clempner, demonstrates a strangle, inside thigh will end the matter.
which if done correctly, is effective in less than
5 seconds.

296
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 23

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

This is where kicking comes into its circumstances, unless there was the
own and that is in delivering sufficient imminent danger to your life, when
to disable the motor function of major even a strike directly to the throat must
muscle groups. But remember legs are be a force option.
primarily for two functions standing
and running. So keep them close to When working the doors I used on a
the ground - no high kicking and be number of occasions the throat grip
prepared to use them for their most where I would grip behind the larynx
important function which is to get you and hold. The pressure you need is
out of there at speed. just enough to keep your fingers in
place and any attempt by the person to
Strangles & Chokes pull your fingers away makes them
In the previous chapter we touched on close over the larynx as the fingers
the neck in terms of a suitable target are pulled past. It is one of the best
area for strikes, grips and strangles. ways I know of getting someone's
We also touched on chokes and it is attention while you talk to him at very
necessary to understand what we close proximity. For people who are
mean by the two terms. There is no very close, one short very sharp strike
official distinction between the two, followed by a grip to the throat can
simply that there is now a common finish all aggressive behaviour.
practise in the way we refer to both.
Both these techniques are part of the Strangles
wider sphere of necklocks some of A strangle applies pressure to both
which are killing techniques. the jugular vein and carotid artery,
thereby restricting both the arterial flow
Chokes to the brain and the venous return
Basically a choke cuts off the air from it. It is still unclear as to whether
supply to the brain with the force being unconsciousness is caused by restrict-
exerted by whatever means to the ing the flow more than the return,
throat. It can take up to 30 seconds suffice to say that whatever the cause,
and longer for a choke to work, it works. Additional effect is obtained
usually results in substantial choking, from the pressure on the vagus nerve
pain resistance and sometimes whose role is to monitor the flow of
serious damage. This doesnt make blood to the brain by exercising control
a choke wrong it just makes it over the heart.
indefensible in most defensive

297
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 24

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

A strike to this area has always been regularly measured the percentage of
a working proposition as it stimulates blood saturation in the helix of the
the vagus nerve to shut down the ear; arterial blood pressure; finger
supply, as it is deceived into suspect- and forearm plethysmogram; skin
ing an overload. With a strangle, temperature; respiration; pupillary
especially one which is put on with reflex; reaction of urine; and cramps
some impact, vagus stimulation is a or convulsions. Both EEG and ECG
contributory factor to the onset of readings were monitored.
unconsciousness.
Finn reported that in the case of the
What we have today in terms of strangles the subjects fell unconscious
techniques are very much drawn from quickly without experiencing pain,
the world of Judo, having taken
many of the techniques from the
far older system of Ju-Jutsu. Judo
developed two main areas of
choking and strangling - those
applied with the benefit of the
opponents and those (naked)
techniques applied without. Most
of the recent development work
has taken place in the States by
Bruce Siddle of PPCT and James
Lindell and his Lateral Vascular
Neck Restraint (LNVR). This latter
technique is court approved and
tens of thousands of restraints Here, Geoff Thompson has been able to come up
under a punch and involve the opponents arm in the
have been applied by law enforce- strangle. This position gives excellent control of the
opponents body for a sweep.
ment officers in the States without
a single death. whereas in the case of the chokes the
subjects underwent considerable pain
Michael Finn, a former UK policeman and because of this they were actually
and martial artist recounted in an not taken beyond the point of con-
article the results of tests which had sciousness. In the case of the choke
been carried out on the clinical effects the EEG results showed rapid waves
of strangling and chokes. The tests with wider amplitude, but no slow

298
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 25

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

waves were present. The EEG for the 5 minutes. Subjects in the tests
strangle produced slow wave patterns experienced no unpleasant feelings on
with a wide amplitude. As the subjects waking up and the strangle was
reached consciousness the amplitude released directly after the subject lost
reached 100uV but the frequency consciousness.
decreased to 3 to 5 per second. As the
subject neared awakening, B waves In the article Michael Finn quite rightly
became apparent, identical to those made the comment that the use of a
experienced during sleep. and on strangle will cause a rise in blood
awakening normal readings resumed. pressure which could adversely effect
a person who suffers from heart
Finn concluded the summary of the trouble. The unknown quantity for any
results saying that a strangle of us whether we are civilians or police
estricting the blood flow to the brain officers is that any pre-existing medical
restricted the oxygen supply causing problem of someone who is going to
unconsciousness. As I previously do us harm remains hidden. I would
mentioned other research does make the point that someone can still
suggest that in fact it may be the be highly dangerous even with heart
restriction of the venous return which trouble. Engaging in any physical
causes a build up linked with a combat with someone whose has a
phenomenon called the valsalva physical defect can bring on death, but
effect which is, very simply, remember there is only unknown risk
unconsciousness caused by holding or high risk and in the absence of
ones breath at the same time as heavy being a mind reader we must always
physical exertion. assume the worse.

Michael Finn found that unconscious Application


occurred after 10 to 15 seconds, As a method of restraint strangles
(although very experienced individuals are excellent, but where does that
can achieve almost instantaneous leave us in regard to application. In
response) with the recovery period the street my principle advice is to
being spontaneous, taking an average create the conditions to avert the
of 10 to 12 seconds with the ECG immediate threat and escape. You
readings and blood pressure returning should not stay and the assumption
to normal after 5 to 10 minutes and must always be that your opponent is
respiration fully recovered within not alone. This is a golden rule and

299
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 26

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

you break it at your peril. For a


strangle to work the person who
applies it must be very well trained and
trained, means having had hours of
tuition and practise. It will be
woefully ineffective if you do it wrong
and is likely to put you in more
danger. So never make a strangle
a first option. Also for UK police
officers any necklock (compression
restraint) is a proscribed technique
and therefore, sadly, excluded from the
armoury of effective holds.

The first rule must be that you never


attack with the intention of wanting
The usual defence against a choke or strangle is
to put a strangle on someone - a to pull the elbow down. To counter this, Matt,
thoughtfully, stabs his thumb under his opponents
strangle should present itself. What ear and ......

I mean is that as a consequence


of something else happening the
opportunity to strangle presents itself.
The old favourite of coming up from
under a swing or punch to both lock up
the arm whilst a strangle is put on. It is
at this time that your are vulnerable
from others and the applicable tactic is
to use your opponent as a shield.
There are many variation on the
theme of strangle holds and each is
situational - there is one for every
occasion!

What you should ensure during the


application of a strangle, is that there
is never any pressure applied to the ...... gets the desired result, which is to take his
opponents mind off the arm to enable Matt to get
throat. If your elbow point is always the choke back on.

300
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 27

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

below the chin and on line, sufficient gouges, knees and if all fails a
breathing space is created for the strangle. It should not be your first
larynx. Equal pressure can the be option, but it may save your life.
applied to both sides of the neck in the
squeezing action. Ensure that where Throat Strikes
your forearm contacts you use the There are few occasions where a full
bone as the fleshy part is insufficient force blow to the throat can ever be
to create the depth of pressure justified, with the exception of facing
required on the spot. a knife attack, or handgun threat or
where the ferocity of attack is such
Always face your head off to one side that you fear for your life even though
and keep contact with your opponent your assailant is unarmed. On these
(top to toe), as any gap creates the occasions the throat will be the
right conditions for him to be able to primary target area for fist, elbow, edge
strike - no gap, anywhere, leaves no of the hand and straight finger
opportunity. Head cranks from Judo techniques. You will have no second
can all have a part to play, but require
specific training to achieve any level
of competence. You may have more
immediate results with a face bar,
where the bone of your forearm is
forced against the nose, face, eyeline
etc of your opponent creating huge
amounts of pain. Face bars alone
can through the discomfort they
cause obtain compliance, but it may
only be whilst the hold is on. Once
released you could still have big
problems to solve all over again.

If you are taken to the ground


remember what we said elsewhere
that your objective is to regain your
feet in seconds, usually by the
The Powersweep. This is just after the initial con-
application of punches, palm strikes, tact with the hip extension. As the opponents feet
come off the floor, a simple flick of the heel will
head butts, elbow strikes, bites, eye send him horizontal. Only practise on mats!

301
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 28

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

chance, if escape is not an option, to attacker and force it down to release


finish someone with a knife. Less of the pressure on the windpipe. The
a strike and more of a disruption is a victim should lock the chin down and
pressure attack to the jugular notch. It try to keep the attackers forearm from
can be used to create space between pressing hard enough against the side
you and an opponent using the thumb of the neck that unconsciousness
or forefinger and can be highly occurs. Then the eyes should be
effective against a none too committed attacked over the shoulder, groin
assailant. grabbed, or the top of the instep
stomped with the heel. Rear groin
Ive found that if I do strike to the grabs are often used to make an
throat, that I am usually very close. attacker loosen a physical hold on a
Straight fingers are too inflexible and victim but the victim should still Stomp
I feel inappropriate for this range. My hard on the attackers instep - Dont
own way of delivering impact is with rake , then hit hard with the elbows.
the thumb and the second knuckle of
the index finger. I squeeze the thumb Any defence such as the above will
along the index finger with the only work as an instinctive reaction.
knuckles bent back at the first joint. Any delay caused by the shock and
Seldom am I directly in front of the panic and the choke and strangle will
person as the strike takes place and be on. Dont think you can, at the time,
the impact point is off to one side of think about turning your head and
the larynx with the knuckle of the index forcing your chin down as it just wont
finger hitting more to the front. It is happen. The instinctive reaction is to
delivered in a very short, fast and light get the hands up and, futiley, try
action, but even light pressure will and pull the arm away. This is the
have a very telling effect. It is a instinctive panic reaction and for it not
technique for extremis and you alone to happen you must practise the
can be the judge of that. alternative response many, many
times. My own response was always to
Choke/Strangle Defence hit the ground hard and propel myself
The following is taken from the internet backwards at speed and explosively.
site of the Metro Nashville Police Your aim is to send both of you
Department. crashing into tables, chairs, and onto
In rear attacks the victim should turn the floor, during which time your
their chin toward the elbow of the opponent is at most risk from injury

302
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 29

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K

unless he releases his hold to protect attempt to describe it here (buy the
his fall. It works, but again it needs video). Ive used it at the range where
much practise to make it the instinctive our torsos were touching and Ive used
response. it blasting in from over six feet away
and it never fails me. The bigger they
Someone good at neckholds will not are, the better it works and when they
allow any gap for you too use an drop its from a good height. One
impactive defence, remember the top primary benefit of the Powersweep is
to toe principal. If they know what they that you also dont need hands to do it.
are doing they will not give you any What I mean is that you dont need to
opportunity to use your head, feet or have a hold of your opponent to make
finger twists people advocate. Michael it work. If your hands are full you need
Finn talked about a strangle being to be able to sweep a man regardless
effective in 10 seconds, but someone and this does it.
who knows what he is doing will have
you unconscious in 3-4 seconds - its Combinations
as quick as that. It is easy to say dont I want to keep all matters simple
let anyone that close, but that is because I know that when it kicks off
probably the only answer. Alternative accuracy goes out of the window. You
to that, is trying to blast them can be 90% accurate or more with
backwards as I have said above and your first shot, 40% accurate with your
create a situation of danger for your second, unless hes so stunned with
assailant which creates in his mind a the first hes a sitting target, and only
shift of emphasis to his own personal 20% with your third shot. Ive seen this
safety. It is too easy for people to happen and it is trained martial artists
advise a range of seeming good who are most guilty of inaccurate shots
advice, but the reality is that immediate and we need to look at why.
panic causes the person attacked to
struggle with the arm that is around the The lack of accuracy is more correctly
neck, during which few seconds termed bad targeting and it is a
and before they even try one of the product of a person being conditioned
recommended get outs they are to throw a technique in a combination
unconscious. even if no proper target presents itself.
I still see this when I am grading
Powersweep traditional Dan Grades where a
My favourite and I am not going to defender has a combination to do and

303
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 30

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K S

he will do it regardless of whether he the efficacy of the leg shot or not. I am


hits an elbow, backside or cranium. He not blindly going to go for the leg kick,
has trained a conditioned response as conditions may not favour it.
for the combination to happen
irrespective of how his opponent may It is essential that when you explode
end up after his first or subsequent into action your mind is focussed 120%
action, he simply caries on irrespective on the first strike only, not on a second
of a target not actually being available. or third combination. If you do focus
mentally on subsequent attacks you
What you have to avoid is the mental will simply water down the effective-
conditioning that electively puts your ness of the first. I have my set
mind in the last shot instead of the first. combinations, but when I move to
My combinations for pre-emptive action I have only one technique in
street work are based on how I know mind and an action trigger to set it
my opponent will naturally end up after of, after that, a second strike will be
the first shot, but even though this one that ideally fits with how your
may happen nine times out of ten I opponent ends up. If you see the
know I must never get into the inside leg kick you will notice that
conditioned frame of mind where I after the kick the opponents head
automatically deliver a preplanned can often be looking down. Knowing
second shot, because there will be this I would not combine the kick with
one time where he has responded a face punch. similarly with the
differently than everyone else and has combined head/shoulder shot, I know
moved differently. that often you can blast a person out
of range of any second strike, but it is
The answer is to put simple combina- usually always out of striking range
tions together where the first shot hence the kick.
should be so destructive that you do
end up with a standing target which Dont forget that in the street your
gives you time to get the second shot object is to hit and run not to stay and
accurately home on an appropriate look good. In doing that you have your
target, but allows time for assessment first combination, where the second
not just conditioned reaction. When I technique of the combination is the
do the combined head/ shoulder strike run. Most of my combinations lead to a
you will see the very slight pause after heavy leg strike. I have said elsewhere
the first hit which allows me to assess that you should never initiate a strike

304
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 31

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K S

with a kick, especially from the rear One night when I was working the
leg, it is just to slow and requires too doors my then manager, who was also
much equal and opposite movement a good friend had put out two guys
from the rest of the body which gives who had been causing trouble. We
the game away (the only exception is were having a drink after hours and the
the inside, lead leg strike). However, managers wife had come into the club,
we know that a well delivered kick will when one of the doorman who had
finish the affair, so I want to get one in, been leaving came back in to let us
if occasion and the threat demands, know that the two guys were waiting
but I need to do this under cover of a across the road, obviously for the
primary strike with the hands. manager to come out. As he was six
foot seven and could go a bit he
Multiple Opponents wasnt unduly worried for himself, but
You cannot fight two people and you having his wife with him put a different
certainly cannot fight three people. Its complexion on things which meant he
impossible to engage two or three couldnt go straight across and deal
people simultaneously - you will with it, so I went instead.
lose. If you had any reservations
about pre-emptive strikes and their By this time of the night the street was
legitimacy against one opponent, then empty, but where they stood was in
you had better get your thinking in line view of a police station so discretion
when it comes to multiple opponents. was the order of the day. In circum-
Pre-emption is the only thing which will stances like this you must be as close
save you from a very bad experience. as possible, because when you go at
Ill say it again you cannot fight two one the other must have no chance of
people, but what you can do is fight either getting out of the way or
one person twice!, even if that one reacting appropriately. This always
person is actually two different people. means dialogue which must be
Let me explain. Whenever I have two non-threatening and which allows you
opponents or more then I know that to achieve your ideal line up. I
the first two techniques I throw will take slapped the first one and had swept
two people out and my mental thinking the second before the first one had hit
is geared to addressing one problem at the pavement. The first one was out for
a time, but putting the succession of the count and the second one, who
strikes together with lighting speed had hit the ground hard just had his
and deception. hands up in submission. I had hit both

305
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 32

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K S

within very broadly one second and By way of illustration one of the
both had been close enough to both most effective piece of armed police
me and themselves to make this encounters was against three armed
possible. The sequel was that a robbers in New York. Jim Cirillo, an
policeman who had witnessed the officer with the NYPD Stakeout Unit
whole thing was not too sure what he (SOU) and despite being under fire at
had actually seen and he arrested the the time shot all three armed robbers,
two for assault, as I was the only one two of whom were shielded behind
of the three who could actually make a hostage. Despite, as he described,
any sense. being about to melt with fear his
training took over and he blew away
Golden Rules two robbers from behind the hostage
With multiple opponents there are and the third who was lookout. His
some golden rules you can never partner thought he had only shot one
break. These are to do with how your round, whereas he had triggered six
opponents are spaced, distances and rounds in three seconds, with accuracy
line ups. In the above situation, I was he was later unable to duplicate on the
able to organise affairs so that I lined range. Just before the battle he had
up both parties, one without them memorised the colour of the clothing of
realising it and two to enable me to hit the clerk and the suspects. He shot
both in rapid succession giving only black coat, skipped over grey smock,
one shot to each. shot pink jacket, shot blue jacket. In
later months he was to use his colour
This is the first golden rule if your coding principles to train SOU recruits.
opponents are close NEVER hit the Cirillo during his period with the unit
first and second with any more than had 17 successful shoot outs with
ONE shot. If you put any more than armed assailants.
one strike into the first you create
enough time for the others to visually Opponents At A Distance
perceive what is happening and then Apart from any tactical points we can
be on you. You must hit, move to the draw from the above it supports the
next -hit, move to the next and hit. It principle of engaging all opponents in
should all happen in one or two seconds (as a side issue anyone who
seconds, giving no time for any goes on an armed hold up wearing a
response. If you get it right you can pink jacket deserves to get shot). But
make it work. what do we do where your opponents

306
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 33

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K S

are not close to either you or each want the one behind him, but I need to
other. In a confined space this is remove this obstruction to get at him.
uncommon, as in the case of a pub or
club, but in the street I have found it a Ive made it work, but have experi-
problem. In this situation Distance enced all the stress responses which
Rules! The rule here is to take the I arduously avoid, tunnel vision, the
man on the extreme right or left if there red mist, poor targeting, auditory
are three. You must blast into him and exclusion, and the exclusion of
blitz him backwards, at least 12 feet everything around me - in other
or more I want him down and a words a fight. In this situation it is very
powersweep at the end will usually much a lottery whether you win or not
put him out of the game. You will now and only your opponents lack of
have many feet between you and his resolve will tip the scales your way. It is
cohorts who will be coming around aggression, pure and simple that wins
from you exploding. the day in fighting multiple opponents.
Your will to win must be superior and
If you pick the man in the middle as unlike any other situation speed is of
you can be inclined to do you then the essence.
have one person on each side of you
and if you turn to one you are blind to Earlier I have said that speed is often
the other. Going for one at the unnecessary and also causes a loss of
extreme, means that if you can finish impact, but with multiple opponents
him and turn back you face both of you have to be explosively fast. Keep
the two left and, hopefully, one will still moving and dont get caught fighting
be behind the other. Or you have from a fixed spot. Blast into an
created a way out so run. opponent and then straight onto
another, you must be highly disciplined
Let me say that you should use your in your targeting and it is here for
few feet gained to run, again we are experienced martial artists that it starts
not there to fight, so far you havent, to fall apart as it turns into a scoring
but if you turn and face the remaining session. An opponent must go down
two you are most definitely going to and stay down. You cant keep up a
have to fight. If escape is no option constant flurry of attacks indefinitely
then, providing you have the skill you because you cant put your man down
explode into the first one in your way. - you will lose. When the opportunity
My mental thinking is that I actually arises get out of there.

307
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 34

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K S

Speed or Relaxation? the blow. If you move into someone


You may be wondering why the above slowly or at medium pace, what
heading has put the two aspects in happens is that you dont engage
contradiction. If I put a person in front that persons automatic response
of an impact pad and ask them to mechanism, rather you force them to
punch it hard certain things happen. consider (ie a thinking process) about
First they will try and alter their stance, what is happening.
second, they always want to raise their
hand to punch with it and third they feel Reaction Or A Process?
that speed will equate with impact. To An example may help. Think of
achieve speed it is necessary to someone throwing a tennis ball slowly,
innervate the white fast-twitch underhand to you. You see the ball for
muscle fibres and it is impossible to do a relatively long time, you can focus
this without tension. This
tension shows in the
shoulders, the face and
neck and is the classic
telegraph. Also and at
the risk of repeating
myself, any overt move-
ment into a fighting
stance will precipitate the
event.

Because speed requires


the tension and because
a very fast punch is too
fast for the body to move In a work environment (here a nursing one) strict guidelines will
always apply to the rules of engagement for C & R.
itself at an equal pace
there is little body weight at the impact on it the whole way and, although to
point. A secondary, negative effect of catch the ball you have to apply a
speed is that a person standing in front trained response you do not explode
of you is a mirror of your actions. If you into a reactive and explosive move.
move quickly you elicit a reactive Think of sitting behind the wheel of
response not a considered one. This your car as a large stone is thrown
means he will normally react and avoid up at your windscreen. There is no

308
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 35

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K S

thinking about what you will do - as


your self-protective, reactions happen
without your having to send the
message out from the brain to move
your face out of the line of fire. The last
thing I want my opponent to do is
react to my move. I want him still

Photo 3. ....... use the leverage from the elbow


to achieve a trapping of the opponents left
arm, turning the technique into a restraint, if
only temporarily.

trying to think whether it was a


punch he saw as he hits the ground. In
contrast to this a well disguised
straight punch can be delivered at
Photo 1. The start of a breakaway technique
from a double wrist grab. reasonable speed and without the
tension giving the game away.

My own impact is very simply a


product of transferring my body-
weight, through a trained dynamic,
into a particular strike, kick, sweep, or
trap. What I know is that such a
transfer is not possible if I allow
tension to enter into the equation and I
also try and do it too fast. Think of a
shot putter. The sheer weight of the
shot cannot be overcome with speed.
Such a weight can only be propelled
Photo 2. With the left arm disengaged, there is by overcoming the inertia, with a
now a choice to either use the elbow to break
the hold on the right wrist completely or ..... progressive transfer of bodyweight to

309
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 36

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K S

the shot via a smooth acceleration. By far and away though the main
So it is with my strikes. Whatever benefit of being relaxed before you
weapon I am utilising I visualise it strike is that you give nothing away
as a 50lb weight, which I cannot move about your intent. Remember you are
quickly, rather it must be taken to the going to have a dialogue during
target by a large body movement. which you will strike, so go and
Impossible to adequately describe in a practise on a bag now and see how
book, the best other option is the much your voice will alter at the point
Powerstrike and Powerkick videos. where you are about to strike. When
The success of these strikes is that you require to utilise the musculature
they do not look in any way dynamic, to deliver the blow you will find you
particularly to an onlooker. Often the actually stop talking. My way allows
punch or strike can happen without twice as much impact for half the effort,
anyone knowing it has taken place, with no change in the cadence of
until the opponent falls to the ground. your voice.
As you dont end up in a fighting
stance there is no apparent aggression Control & Restraint (C & R)
which in the post incident assessment Control and restraint techniques wont
everyone will attest to the seeming work in violent street confrontations. If
lack of force applied. they did, police forces around the
country would not be retraining in a
Because the dynamics of this impact variety of new combative techniques
are so different it is possible to effect including the use of a telescopic baton
massive shock on an adversary from and body armour and prison officers
most angles, even ones at which you would not need a minimum of 3 officers
would normally feel at a disadvantage. to restrain a violent inmate, but
This is no more apparent than when actually prefer 4 to 5.
at very close ranges, such that most
traditional practitioners would feel too C & R techniques can work if they
close to develop impact in a punch say, can be brought into play in offensive
however, using the double hip an counter measures ie after someone is
internal distance is created for the unconscious! Try them before that and
blow which makes up for the lack of you put your life on the line. If they
distance from the fist to the target. have a knife you are in deep shit trying
to put an arm lock on after you have
blocked an attack! - a technique you

310
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 37

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K S

will, unfortunately, see all too often in violence the decision was taken not
many books on self defence. to arm the local in-country team
members. The job was to look after
Where C & R has a place is where a senior employee of a company that
workers face violence and where injury was having to announce a plant
to others, such as patients must be closure and the main threat would be
a high consideration. In this situation from an angry and possibly violent
blows and strikes are specifically work force. The decision was taken,
outlawed by corporate policy, leaving quite rightly, that it would be very
only Breakaway and Control and inappropriate, to say the least, to shoot
Restraint. In these circumstances one of the company employees if
political correctness overrides even anything happened so the team was to
employee safety, by laying down such operate unarmed. Any physical trouble
restrictive guidelines, so as to would then have to be countered
emasculate what is taught. Potential empty handed and probably with the
liability problems motivate senior least impactive option. As it transpired
management more than the safety there was not the slightest hint of
of their people. It is obviously trouble, but the situation one could
inappropriate to have very impactive envisage would be the typical, angry
techniques taught to people who are crowd where being grabbed was the
dealing with others who have order of the day.
handicaps, but there is a better half
way house. For me the Chinese system of Chin Na
has some of the best breakaway
Breakaways techniques and one can see, from
What do work are Breakaway this very ancient system, the roots of
techniques which can serve a very many of the Japanese techniques,
useful purpose in many work environ- across a variety of systems. In a work
ments where staff are unable, through environment, say a retail outlet
reason of limited training time, or breakaways are an invaluable adjunct
political issues to obtain competence to the verbal, conflict management
in more forceful options. skills. Where a persons work is with
people who may have as we call it
It happens in the world of close these days learning difficulties a
protection. On a recent assignment, second level of skill is required
despite the very real potential threat of which is Control and Restraint. Strict

311
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 38

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K S

corporate policy and rules of contact circumstances, will you lose. Its a tall
will make this almost impossible to order against one, a big hill to climb if
operate effectively, but it can work. there are two and a veritable Everest
if there are any more, so get it right
From verbal skills we can work our from the first.
way up the force option ladder. From
breakaways, we may need effective The key is to be Pre-emptive and to do
restraints possibly as psychiatric it deceptively. Whether you are a
nursing staff, door supervisors, or as female in your own house with
police officers. From restraints we someone you dont know well, a police
must be able to deliver impactive officer making a stop, a pedestrian in
strikes with both hands and feet and the street, how quickly you switch on
deliver these from a variety of social to the true risk of the unknown and
positions we may find ourselves in. We how quickly you seize the initiative will
should also be able to fight. impact on how safe you stay.

Throughout this book though I have To stay safe probably also means
wanted people to understand, what is you have to do the opposite of what
for me, the very clear distinction you would like, which is to go forward
between fighting and self defence. My into the opposition, however if you
definition of self defence isthe practise seize the opportunity, control of the
of deceptive, counter-measures to a situation may shift to you.
pre-empt the actions of a threatening
and possibly dangerous person or Conclusion
persons. My definition of a fight is There are no photo sequences or
the consequent physical confronta- illustrations in this book to deal with
tion, resulting from the inadequate every variety of defence against
perception of the true dangers posed punches and kicks. Ive said it
by a person or persons. In other elsewhere that good defence means
words a cock up, but cock up or not if concentrating on Broad Strategies not
you get the pre-emption wrong or late Narrow Tactics. If you try to do the
you will be in a fight and you should latter, you will end up confused and
know how to handle it. You will need pulling the wrong rabbit out of the
to be exceptionally fit, aggressive, wrong hat, in front of the wrong
ruthless, capable, fast, powerful and audience, if youll pardon the
mentally conditioned that, under no expression.

312
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 39

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K S

Keep it simple, get on the attack as


soon as you can read the inherant
dangers and inevitability in a situation
then hit and run.

Keep fit and find some way of


repetitively practising simple, very
powerful strikes and low round leg
kicks and knees. Bring into your impact
practise both conversation and a
verbal action trigger. Accept the
inevitable onset of fear, train physically
hard enough to induce aggression and
develop a faith and belief in your
abilities to upset an opponents plans.

Develop the sicence of awareness


and raise your expectation of threat,
particularly, when you feel most safe in
familiar surroundings. Accept no-one
at face value, especially those you
dont know and if you are a female,
accept even those males you do know
as having the potential to cause
problems.

Most of all, keep a sense of perspec-


tive but above all, Be Safe.

313
CHAPTER FOURTEEN C 1/2/09 4:08 pm Page 40

T H E T H I N G S T H A T W O R K S

314
STREETWISE COVER 06 30/1/09 11:19 am Page 1

THE COMPLETE MANUAL OF PERSONAL SECURITY & SELF DEFENCE

STREETWISE : BY PETER CONSTERDINE


ABOUT THE AUTHOR
STREETWISE Peter Consterdine, a 8th Dan Black Belt in

STREETWISE
STREETWISE is the complete
manual of personal security & Karate has over 40 years experience in the
self defence. This manual is martial arts.
not another martial arts in
jeans type self defence book. Whilst a former Great Britain and England
It combines the detailed Karate International, he is also acknowl-
concepts and procedures from
edged as one of the countrys leading
the world of Executive
Protection, with the very best experts in self defence. As an International
of the physical aspects of self
Security Consultant, Peter lectures world-
defence.
wide on matters of Personal security and
SUBJECTS COVERED
Principals of Personal Awareness.
Security
A professional bodyguard and author of
Awareness Training System
Threat Pyramid The Modern Bodyguard Peter brings his
Colour Codes wealth of expertise of conflict and its
Security on the Street
Psycology of Conflict management to Streetwise. BE YOUR OWN
Fear and Adrenal Responses
BODYGUARD
As well as teaching on a consultancy basis
Personal Threat Analysis
at a National Police Training College, Peter
Personal Security Procedures
Home, Mobile and Office also teaches defensive tactics to many
Security
other British Police Forces.
Conflict Resolution
Self Defence and the Law
Myths of Martial Arts
Ranges and Tools
Impact Development
Wepons of the Body
Knife Defence - Realities P U B L I S H E D B Y
Multiple Attackers

Protection
Streetwise ISBN. 1 873475 527 PUBLICATIONS

PRICE UK 24.99 S U M M E R S D A L E
in association with
Pp
BY PETER CONSTERDINE

Anda mungkin juga menyukai